Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume10 Chapter8

2026-11-06T23:40:26Z

Jaltertol: typo ( the end :) )

==Chapter 8: The Last Good-bye—==

It has been a month since Yū returned home.

Hikaru continued to remain with Koremitsu, leisurely dousing the latter with floral language.

For example, 'In the pure white color of Winter, the passionate red decorates it after all', or 'the sight of the Camellia fluttering really is riveting', 'do you know the 10 graces of the Camellia', 'the red color of the Nandina is wondering, but the bell-like red fruits hanging on the fiery, thick branches really make this a hard decision for me', 'The Winterberry is as adorable as a girl's little lips, and I really cannot help but kiss it'...

''Is this guy intending to haunt me for the rest of my life'' Koremitsu began to worry.

Due to that, he never did kiss Honoka ever since that moment at the riverbank.

They were officially dating, but there was no way they could become passionate lovers so suddenly.

However, whenever they were headed home together after school, or alone in the Japanese Dance clubroom, or out together during the holidays, or whenever they were to bid farewell, Honoka would shyly lift her head at Koremitsu, fidgeting, looking as though she had something to say. This would be the moment when Koremitsu would be worried about Hikaru, and play dumb, averting the topic by saying 'Ahh, I'm hungry'. 'I just saw a fly. There're flies in winter?'.

Koremitsu knew that Honoka was frustrated because of his attitude, and in some sense, he too was feeling angsty.

Also, there has been lots of 'such an atmosphere' brewing recently, and this further tormented Koremitsu to no end.

''(Speaking of which, did that Shikibu became so sexy looking out of a sudden...she would hold my hand when we're going home together, blushing hard. She'll peek at me from time to time when we're in class, and that's making me tense. The way she puffs her cheeks and look up at me causes my heart and head to heat up. Back then, I just wondered whether she wants to use the toilet whenever she was blushing and fidgeting. Now I'm having trouble holding it in.)''

Once he realized his feelings for Honoka and began dating her, Koremitsu found that those legs were long and pretty, her light brown hair silky, and nice to touch, her lips looking tender and glossy, and he was getting jumpy.

He had the feeling that they could take a further step.

''I might as well ignore Hikaru.''

''No, I don't have any interest in exhibitionist play.''

And with Hikaru being his brake, Koremitsu was able to hold in his feelings for Honoka. Without Hikaru around, he had the feeling that it would not be just a little development, and that would be a problem too—

He was seated on the tatami with his legs folded, looking glum. Hikaru floated to Koremitsu's side asking with a dazzling face,

"This is the first time that I am spending Christmas with a friend. Do you celebrate it every year with your family, Koremitsu?"

"We're Buddhists, so we don't really celebrate Christmas."

"Eh, that is a rarity. But what about this year? We do need to get Shiiko a Santa Claus."

"Uu...I guess."

It would be too cruel to tell the 4th grader Shioriko ''we won't have Santa visiting us'''. Surely his grandpa, who dotes on Shioriko so much, would be willing to cosplay as Santa for her sake.

"Got to make this Christmas a pleasant one though. The living room has to be decorated. Ah, you have to prepare the Christmas Tree too. Order a cake, and get Miss Koharu to bake a stuffed turkey. And get a Christmas ring on the corridor too."

Upon seeing Hikaru come up with Christmas plans with a grin, Koremitsu lamented, ''He's getting so excited while ignoring how busy I'll be'' However, he got up,

"Wait, I'll take notes."

That was because the words Hikaru confessed before lingered in his heart,

—At that moment, will someone be welcoming me like what happened to Princess Kaguya? I will have to leave in any case, so I do wish to stay till Christmas.

Once Christmas passed, would Hikaru really vanish from this Earth? Would this end up being the first Christmas they spent together—and the last?

Koremitsu had such a feeling, so he followed Hikaru's wishes to spend a wonderful Christmas together.

And so, it was a morning, a week before Christmas Day, when Mikoto notified Koremitsu that Fujino gave birth.

The labor process was long and arduous.

The one born was a boy, named Kaoru.

That was the name Hikaru thought for his child during the commotion involving Sora—one had to wonder if it was a coincidence, or that Hikaru mentioned to Fujino or his father to name his child as Kaoru.

But when Mikoto mentioned the name, Hikaru seemed to be overwhelmed by some emotions, narrowing his eyes sadly as he raised his lips, showing an elated smile.

At this moment, he smiled silently, staring at the photos Mikoto took with her cellphone, the photos of Fujino smiling amicably, cradling her baby.

The DNA test results proved that the child was not Hikaru's.

Mikoto noted with a stoic tone, devoid of any emotion, stating that It was undoubtedly the child of Hikaru's father.

Hikaru did not leave anything behind on this world.

But those ethereal, precious things would surely live on in the ones Hikaru loved, and the ones who loved Hikaru.

Hikaru will continue to live on within Fujino.

But one would hope that it was not a curse, but a blessing.

Fujino's face was tender as she cradled the baby. It was the same as when she was beaming with Hikaru under the Wisteria flowers, back when she was still a young girl, a satiated, blissful face.

One would hope for it to continue living.

And also, hope that she would use those warmth, adorable memories to reminisce Hikaru.

"Hey, Ono, you don't have say it now, but can you tell me about the story of Fujino and Hikaru that you know of one of these days?"

He asked, and with those refreshing eyes of hers, Mikoto stared right at Koremitsu,

"Sorry, I refuse."

She answered.

"Miss Fujino only told me of her secret...when I was little, she enthusiastically told me 'I finally met Hikaru today'. That was the start of it all, and after that, she would tell me all the stories of her with Hikaru, including all her sins. Those are important presents to me. They were startling, heavy, filled with anguish, yet filled with glitter—they are like gemstones to me, leaving me frenetic. I intend to keep them within me forever."

Mikoto raised her hands to her chest.

"I see."

Koremitsu sounded relieved as he muttered.

What kind of stories did Fujino tell Mikoto?

When did she begin to realize her love for Hikaru, tormented herself, and yet continued to love him?

What sort of feelings did she have when she married Hikaru's father?

Surely she would have suffered and despaired. Surely she would have envied and betrayed.

But surely, those were sparkling, gemstone-like stories to Mikoto, who concluded with the wise-looking eyes.

<div style="text-align:center;">♢ ♢ ♢</div>

A few days later, Koremitsu received Aoi's confession on the school rooftop during lunch break.

"I should have chosen the season better."

Aoi was wearing a uniform, not even a coat or a scarf as she cuddled herself, shivering as she waited for Koremitsu.

The sky was exceptionally clear, and though the air remained stagnant, it was frosty. Aoi's lips began to purple, her face slightly reddened. Koremitsu got up here once his lessons ended, but one had to wonder how long Aoi waited.

"Do you want to talk inside?"

The moment Koremitsu asked, "No, we can do so here." Aoi looked on stubbornly, saying,

"I decided to come to the roof a month back."

She noted adamantly.

Then, she lowered her hands, and straightened her back, lifting her large black eyes at Koremitsu, saying,

"I like you, Mr. Akagi. Please go out with me."

Koremitsu lowered his head.

"Sorry but I got a girlfriend."

Two seconds later,

"I understand."

Aoi answered calmly.

"Thank you for giving me a clear answer."

She too lowered her head as Koremitsu did, and lowered her eyes, looking a little distraught, saying,

"...Mr. Akagi, assuming that I was not Hikaru's fiancee, would you be willing to have me be your girlfriend?"

"I got Shikibu now, so no. And if you weren't Hikaru's fiancee, I suppose we won't be talking like this."

"I guess. There will not be a chance after all."

Aoi's face showed a clear smile.

"It really is wonderful that Hikaru has you as his friend, Mr. Akagi. I know of Hikaru's feelings thanks to you, and that I can still continue to fall in love again. I am rejected, but from now on, I will still love you, just as I did for Hikaru. I will continue to love you, and I will love the one who recreated these feelings in me."

The clear, sparkling eyes filled Koremitsu's heart.

Hikaru, watching the duo from the side, must be feeling the same thing as well.

He was probably beaming away, watching Aoi being so energetic.

It was Aoi who taught Koremitsu that girls are cute creatures. Aoi would greet him bashfully whenever they met on the corridor, looking gaudy. It was Aoi who held his hand when he met his mother, was left at a loss, and shed tears. Back then, he once embraced Aoi on the roof when the latter acted out of impulse.

Aoi really was the good girl whom Hikaru said would be too good for him, a cute girl, a pure white Hollyhock blooming in the Sacred lands, a demure girl that would soothe others. Thus, one day, she would surely find the most wonderful love for herself.

"Yeah, do your best."

Aoi mustered the most brilliant smile she could, and answered Koremitsu's cheer,

"Leave it to me!"

<div style="text-align:center;">♢ ♢ ♢</div>

''(I was dumped...)''

After Koremitsu left, Aoi stared into the sky for quite a while, and forgot how cold she was.

The blue, cloudless sky became hazy, and a trail of tears trickled down both sides of Aoi's faces.

''(I do know that Mr. Akagi is different from Hikaru. Once he chose a woman, he will not philander on anyone other than that woman.)''

Thus, while Aoi felt really depressed, it was wonderful that she was able to continue moving forward.

She wiped her tears away, voicing out to the one behind the door Koremitsu stepped through.

"I know you are there, Asa."

The door that was slightly ajar swung open, and Asai, wearing a coat, scowled as she walked out.

"I brought a coat for you."

Asai coldly noted, putting the coat in her hand on Aoi's shoulder.

A warm, fuzzy feeling engulfed Aoi's icy body, and she tugged at the coat—

"Haha, it feels warm."

She beamed,

"Asa, my romance failed."

"..."

"I do feel relieved now though. How about you confess to Mr. Akagi too, Asa?"

Asai, standing silently beside Aoi, widened her eyes immediately, and immediately frowned, scowling.

"I will not act impulsively based on love. Besides, there is no use loving a man with a girlfriend."

Asai seemed to indicate that she had no reason why Aoi would mention the name Koremitsu Akagi, and she snorted with disdain, turning her head away.

Upon seeing Asai act this way, Aoi snuck her neck into the warm coat, looking a little blissful as she beamed.

"You really are a tough one to deal with, huh? I will comfort you when you are rejected though, Asa."

<div style="text-align:center;">♢ ♢ ♢</div>

''(I'm definitely spending Christmas Eve and Christmas Day with big brother Koremitsu this year. I won't let him be alone with Miss Shikibu!)''

Shioriko made up her mind as she tied the children boots and socks on the Akagi's corridor.

Once she knew that Koremitsu was dating Honoka, Shioriko was so shocked that she could not swallow the Baumkuchen that was her tea.

Koremitsu never did view Honoka as one of the opposite gender, so when did they have such a relationship going on?

And from the moment they first began dating Koremitsu would anxiously pull out his phone to check anxiously. Whenever Shioriko mentioned Honoka's name, he would blush.

''What is going on!? Why is he so lovestruck for Miss Shikibu!?'' Shioriko was very displeased as a result.

And even when she voiced her complaints to the chameleon that took Lapis' role, the chameleon merely stuck its tongue out with a stoic face, further incensing Shioriko.

''(I won't lose! The match begins now! In another 4 years, I'll be a beauty even Miss Shikibu isn't a match for.)''

In any case, she was headed to Tôjô's place. She wanted to embrace the cute kittens Lapis gave birth to and heal her soul.

The hatred Shioriko had for Tôjô snatching Lapis had yet to vanish.

But whenever Shioriko went to look for Lapis and the kittens, Tôjô would line up a batch of animal cookies he personally baked, doused with an assortment of butter pancakes, and apple pies with homemade ice cream dabbed on them, trying to appease Shioriko.

Shioriko never was ensnared by the sweets, but she started to have a feeling that Tôjô was not as bad as she first thought. Once she finished all the sweets he made, his handsome face would relax slightly, looking very delighted.

''(He may be a lolicon. I will eat the sweets, but I got to make sure not to let my guard down. I got big brother Koremitsu.)''

She tied her shoelaces, and got out from the house. Once she stood right the doors, her eyes met a boy who was of her age.

''(Ah! Heis!)''

It was the boy who came to spy on the Akagis, and was chased away by Shioriko with a broom. Back then, Koharu came out to say 'stop it, Shiiko', and the boy scampered away.

Koharu said that she did not know the boy, but looking at her response and her stammer when she spoke to Koremitsu and Masakaze, the sharp-witted Shioriko realized it.

This boy was Koharu's son.

It was said that he was still a baby when Koharu divorced. He was taken by the paternal family, and Koharu never did meet him.

''(But aunt Koharu definitely wants to meet him. I can tell from her expression.)''

Koharu was very languid after that incident. Surely she was thinking of the boy.

The boy probably assumed that he would be whacked by Shioriko with the broom again, and he stared at her warily, backing away little by little. Shioriko too stared at him intently, pointing her thumb to the door, and stated coldly,

"...Come in."

<div style="text-align:center;">♢ ♢ ♢</div>

"It's almost time for Christmas Eve. Big Brother, who are you having it with?"

Shioriko sent a message stating that she could not make it, so Shungo was having tea together at the fireplace. He was giving a call to Hiina, asking if she was available, and the latter responded by saying to meet at the fireplace.

Hiina got there first, saying, "Bogged down by the family, huh?'. She deliberately changed her mannerism to disguise her birthplace and accent, but at this moment, she reverted back to her usual mannerism.

Shungo showed no intention of blaming her.

"I do not have any plans for Christmas Eve."

He answered formally, maintaining his poised tone as he laid out a piece of paper on the table, and turned to Hiina.

"I wanted to find a chance to give this to you. Since I have the time now, I wish to end this quickly for you."

Hiina's face looked a little glum; perhaps she had assumed it to be cash. However, a look of surprise slowly spread on her face, and the tears in the eyes continued to twirl.

Her hands were holding onto the piece of paper, and she re-read the contents over and over again, her fingers and shoulders quivered, her face gradually contorted, before she finally burst into tears.

"Brother...this is, a copy of the family registration, right...? It has my name on it. Am I recognized now? Did you request for it, brother?"

"..."

A lot of realization and tactical planning was required of Shungo when he requested for Hiina to be officially recognized, knowing that his father thought of him as a hapless lad. After lots of arduous negotiations, his father finally recognized Hiina as his own daughter, and he finally felt somewhat vindicated, his entire body quivering.

"You may not reveal to the public that you are a daughter of the Tôjôs...but I shall do my best to help you out."

"It is okay. This is fine enough for me. I am as happy as when you got me out from Shiga, big brother."

''—Are you my big brother? I have a family?''

Hiina widened her eyes and stared at Shungo when they first met at an orphanage in rural Shiga, and beamed.

''I am elated.''

''Truly, it is a wonderful thing to be born into this world.''

''I will do anything for the sake of my family.''

While he recognized Hiina, it was not merely just out of pity of this little sister without a given name; Hiina could not call Shungo 'big brother' in front of everyone else.

But for Hiina, she was utterly elated, and Shungo too thought of her as a family member with the same blood flowing in him.

"Do you have any plans for Christmas Eve, Hiina?"

It was the first time Shungo called his little sister 'Hiina' .

Hiina's face grew increasingly contorted.

"No."

She sobbed.

"Then, let us spend the day together. Christmas is supposed to be spent with family."

Hiina's lips were quivering, perhaps unable to say anything, and she nodded over and over again.

<div style="text-align:center;">♢ ♢ ♢</div>

3 days before Christmas, it was the closing ceremony.

Michiru was discharged from the hospital, tampering both her genial voice and spiteful tongue as she conveyed her intents to her classroom, and as the class representative, she trained them well.

She would bicker with Honoka from time to time, but they were on good terms. The next day was the 23rd, and they intended to play at a theme park until their legs jellied.

"I have a date with you on the Eve...Akagi, so I spared some time."

Honoka shyly explained, and reached her hand out to hold Koremitsu's hand causing the latter's heart to pound, his face red.

Tsuyako had been performing overseas all year long. The media had been paying much attention to her.

"I will continue to work hard to show everyone the red weeping cherry blossom of Japan that is highly regarded."

She cheerfully declared.

Her alluring, riveting dance were as graceful as the red flower petals swaying, and surely, it could allur all the people of the world.

The closing ceremony ended, and Koremitsu was on the way home.

"Mr. Akagi! Will you like a ride?"

A handsome bespectacled youth got out from the driver seat of a small blue car, beaming.

"Ack, Kazuaki."

"There is no need to be courteous. How about a trip around? Or to the airport so that we can head off to my family resort in Hawaii and enjoy the winter break? Maybe a cruise touring the Mediterranean Sea?"

"No, that's too kind of you. My family's tradition is that we're to spend Christmas Eve and Day together."

In Kazuaki's case, it would be terrifying if Koremitsu was to get on the car with him and actually get deported overseas.

"Is that so? That is a pity~"

Kazuaki frowned a little, and shut off his car engine.

"Well then, let us have a conversation about my mother..."

He parked the car by the side, and approached Koremitsu, speaking of the ex-wife of Hikaru's father, Hiroka.

"Mother was not that kind of a fiery person from the moment she was born. She may appear this way, but when she was young, she would write on pink slips 'I love you, I hope that we will hurry and grow up so that I can marry you', and personally went to the door of her first love to deliver the letter in the postbox; that was really cute of her. That person she first loved however never did choose mother, but another woman."

"Wait...is that Hikaru's..."

"Yes. Mother's first love was father, and yet the latter was so devoted to Hikaru's mother. It was because of family reasons that mother was able to be the main wife, but father kept clinging onto Hikaru's mother, loving her so much, and even bore a child. Because of that, mother was envious, and went insane."

Koremitsu recalled meeting Hiroka at the resort.

She looked younger than she was, and had a face similar to that of Tsuyako's; She was a beauty with red rose-like long hair.

That violent-tempered woman lashed out furiously at Fujino, stuffed the envelope in her hands to Fujino's face, and turned around to stormed off—

That letter contained the will filled with the feelings of Hikaru's father.

The way Hiroka handed the letter over to Fujino was akin to her younger days, when she delivered her handwritten letter to the postbox outside the house of her first love.

"Mother still loves father, just as she did when she was young~"

Kazuaki noted with melancholy.

"So when Fujino gave birth to father's child, I suppose the one most relieved was mother. I saw mother sit on the bed alone when the DNA results came out, embracing the Bible on her chest with both hands, thanking away with tears 'Thank you, God'."

Kazuaki again lifted the bridge of his glasses, still maintaining that melancholic figure.

Koremitsu too felt his chest tighten once he heard those words.

When he was at the resort, Hiroka admonished Fujino thoroughly for not returning even though her husband was in critical health.

Hiroka knew that she was incapable of being a replacement for the beloved to Hikaru's father, Kiriyo, and perhaps, she was hoping for Fujino to be by the side of Hikaru's father.

"I really cannot deal with my mother. She has an eccentric personality, and irascible in personality she is; she probably thinks of me as a tool to leash father down. But even so, when I look at her, I feel a little itchy within. This is why I came here to talk with this about you~. That is all. I shall prepare for a lonely vacation to refresh myself."

Kazuaki ended this conclusion briefly, and adjusted his glasses, lowering his head.

His mother was still a woman after all. Koremitsu began to think of his own mother, how this woman, a conflicted person, was someone Koremitsu had a tough time dealing with. Perhaps he was grasping an inexplicable sense of forgiveness however...

Kazuaki might have been feeling spiteful yet forgiving at the same time.

"...Sorry for being unable to go on vacation with you."

Once Koremitsu muttered this,

"Well, that is fine. I just need you to accompany me and see the Tulips in spring after all."

He said as he got into the car, poking his head out from the window, and finally,

"But personally, I do find it a tragedy that the child that was born was not Hikaru's."

After ending this with a tragic note, he left.

Koremitsu looked back, and found Hikaru too to have an anguished face.

"Miss Hiroka probably wished to be with Father all this time, I suppose..."

He muttered.

Koremitsu too gave a frown.

"Let's go. We got to get a present for Shiiko. In the meantime, help me choose a present for Shikibu too. Without you around, I don't know what sort of things girls will like."

While Koremitsu noted this anxiously, Hikaru's face too beamed as he followed.

"Yes. Let us choose presents that will delight both Shiiko and Miss Shikibu."

His voice clearly benign, Hikaru's eyes began to sparkle, and Koremitsu felt a shrill feeling in his chest.

"There is still 3 days till Christmas. I thought it will take some time, but time really passes by quickly."

"I guess..."

"We have the Christmas tree decorated, and we ordered the cake and turkey; we are going to buy gifts today, so I will say we are completely done with the preparations."

Why was there an abrupt forlorn feeling when he heard Hikaru's voice?

Hikaru was supposedly chatting away excitedly.

Was it because Christmas was approaching?

''(Once Christmas is over, will this guy...?)''

Koremitsu felt his chest gripped, and Hikaru cheerfully spoke,

"Hey, Koremitsu, do you mind accompanying me tomorrow for the entire day?"

<div style="text-align:center;">♢ ♢ ♢</div>

It was 2 days before Christmas Day.

The morning sky of the 23rd was a clear blue.

The weather report noted that it was likely to snow in the afternoon, and that the white Christmas might come early.

The place Koremitsu went early to was the Church he visited with Hikaru.

Once the sermon was over, he found Sora, who was serving at the Church as a volunteer.

"Yo."

He called out, and Sora's face immediately glowed.

"Mr. Akagi! It has been a while!"

Her hair was cut short, and she looked prettier than before. Most importantly, her face was vibrant.

"I'm going to Italy for studies next year, taking theology, and at the same time, visiting the Churches and the art galleries! I will send you some picture postcards too, Mr. Akagi."

She began to talk about some things that will happen in the future.

Hikaru too listened cheerfully as he waited beside Koremitsu, and when they went their separate ways.

"Farewell, Sora."

He spoke with a tender voice.

The duo then went to the cafe where Aoi worked at.

It was Aoi's rest day, but the pretty girl with long black hair was already there, covering her nose with a wet wipe.

"Sorry for making you wait, Beni."

"No...I-I was here early. It was cold outside, so I entered this warm cafe, and my nose got red again."

Beni covered her face, looking a little flustered.

"It's fine. That red nose of yours is rather cute too."

"Y-yes...well, you already have a girlfriend, Mr. Akagi. You cannot be saying such things! That will cause misunderstandings! But, thank you."

Beni, who was so bashful to meet anyone at first, was able to converse with Koremitsu normally.

"I'll take note next time." Koremitsu noted, and rubbed his temples.

Having been used to Hikaru's style of greeting, he was feeling numb inside. He did not want to end up like this with Honoka too.

After asking Beni on what she had been doing, her iconic nose got redder,

"Miss Tayū will be coming to spend the night with me on the Eve, and my classmates will be here the next day. We will have Christmas party then, and she will helping too."

She answered heartily.

"Well, as expected of the Safflower. You made other friends too."

"Yes, it is due to Miss Tayū's help. And thanks to Mr. Polar Star and you, Mr. Akagi."

Beni then excitedly talked about what they were going to do at the party, and once she said that she had plans on the next day, she stood up.

While Beni was being animated, Hikaru, being right beside Koremitsu, beamed with a tender expression.

"Farewell, Miss Saffloer."

He muttered with the same tone as he showed in his expression.

"Where are we going to next?"

Koremitsu asked, and Hikaru beamed, answering,

"To the Asagao Princess."

"My my, Mr. Akagi, you really had the heart to come visit me."

Orime Gonomiya, dubbed the Asagao Princess, was in Gonomiya Residence that was surrounded by tall fences, smiling as she welcomed Koremitsu in.

It was noon, so they had lunch in the guest room facing the greenery. On the menu was a variety of refreshing foods including fragrant, grilled salmon kasuzuke, turnip and cucumber pickles, steamed radish with grapefruit miso marinated on it, and clam soup. Orime too was enjoying her food with Koremitsu.

"I will be having a great-grandson in the summer."

"Eh? Is that so? So your grandson and his wife have a kid now, Granny?"

"Yeah. It appears that they have realized that they are parents, and they do try to abide by what I teach them. They will try to find loopholes and fool me from time to time, but I intend to be strict with them, and train them little by little. My life has yet to end after all."

Orime beamed, and Hikaru watched her with calm eyes.

After the meal, Orime chirped,

"Miss Asai will be here later."

''(Ack, Saiga's coming!?)''

For some reason, after Koremitsu and Honoka began dating, Asai's attitude towards Koremitsu was as aloof as before, and it was troubling to the latter.

"Well then, I'll get going, Granny."

Hikaru then voiced out to stop Koremitsu.

"Wait, Koremitsu. Let us meet Asa too. I do intend to meet her later."

''(Wait, are you serious?)''

Koremitsu again sat down.

"No, I guess I'll continue to sit for a while."

Soon after, Asai appeared.

Once she saw Koremitsu, her face froze, and then, she gave a little frown.

''(See. She's angry again. I don't know why though...)''

That was her default look as time passed, and she hardly talked with Koremitsu.

But when Koremitsu got up to leave the Gonomiyas with Asai, Orime whispered,

"Do try to get along with Miss Asai."

Hikaru beamed as he turned back to watch Orime while the latter sent the duo off, and whispered,

"Farewell, Madam Orime."

Koremitsu was frowning more than before, and walked alongside the silent Asai in the tranquil residential area.

He knew that Asai was not a bad person, but could she at least change that aloof attitude of hers? How was he supposed to 'get along' with Asai?

While Koremitsu was pondering, Asai said,

"Mr. Akagi, I have something to say."

Asai stared forward, her tone forced, and it appeared what she was to say next was arduous to her. At the next instance, her tone sharpened again,

"No, I shall not talk about it."

She showed a red face to a dumbfounded Koremitsu.

"My preparations are only half-done at this point, so it is not perfect—how can I allow Aoi to simply comfort me?"

She just said some bewildering matters to him.

"Anyway, you cannot fool around with your girlfriend too much just because it is winter break, Mr. Akagi."

She glared at Koremitsu, and turned her face away, before striding away.

"What was that about...?"

While Koremitsu remained dumbfounded, Hikaru drifted by the side, giving a little snicker as he muttered,

"Farewell, Asa. I hope that you will be able to convey your feelings honestly one day."

Koremitsu turned to the side, and was taken aback when he found Hikaru's profile to be more transparent than usual.

"Hikaru...what..."

''(He's body is becoming transparent? From when?)''

Entering December, Koremitsu had a feeling that Hikaru's presence was becoming more faint than before.

Back then, whenever Koremitsu talked to anyone, Hikaru would then drift to the front to interject, and voice his displeasure. Recently however, there was an increasing occurrence of him staying behind Koremitsu.

Whenever they were alone, Hikaru would cheerfully chirp on his floral knowledge, and so Koremitsu decided not to pay heed to it. He assumed that Hikaru would be worried since he had a girlfriend.

But,

In the clear, afternoon sun, Hikaru lips curled into a beautiful smile, and he stared at Koremitsu with clear eyes.

Koremitsu swallowed down the words he was about to say, for he felt that if he was to affirm this with Hikaru, he would hear an answer he did not want.

Hikaru calmly noted,

"Shall we go to school, Koremitsu? —I do wish to view the flowers."

<div style="text-align:center;">♢ ♢ ♢</div>

It was the start of winter break, and the school was dead silent, with nary a soul.

The cherry blossom trees at both sides of the main entrance would take some time before they would sprout, and at this moment, only the brown twigs accompanied the frigid winds. The arch of roses by the yard and the rose garden within were completely devoid of color.

The twigs were barren, and the dirt covering the flowerbed showed no signs of any sprout.

Hikaru strolled through the bleak landscape that showed nary a flower, looking around with a doting, tender face, appearing to be seeing the blooming flowers.

"I heard that when the cherry blossoms are waiting to bloom, the branches will show a faint pink...like a girl ready to fall in love. At the end of March, surely its branches will be littered with flowers, cheering on those preparing to embark on a new journey, a new life. In May, the rose garden will surely be filled with haughty queens, every single flowers insisting that they were the prettiest, lifting their heads proudly, blooming red, yellow and orange. The flowerbed will also have Pansies, Marigolds and Kniphofias. The Leather flowers growing at the fences of the tennis courts will bloom too."

Hikaru narrated cheerfully with his rich, sweet voice, his profile increasingly transparent. The faint brown hair looked blurred, the shoulders and limbs increasingly vague.

Hikaru too may have realized it.

But he chose not to say anything about the changes happening to his body, his face showing a warm face as he stared at the bare garden and the uneven black branches, being amped for this as he continued,

He proceeded through the school, exited the backyard, and arrived at the garden,

"There will be the cute white and orange Crocosmiiflora flowers by the feet, as adorable as the girls gossiping away! Elegant Lilies will bloom in the summer, along with the Water Lilies floating on the pond. The Chinese Trumpet Bells will bloom in a pretty, alluring manner as well."

The clear sky was gradually shrouded by the covers, and the air was covered in a white mist. Hikaru's body too appeared to melt within it, and it got blurry.

''(Hikaru, now's not the time to hear you giggle and chat about flowers now, right? Your body's definitely being weird.)''

Koremitsu felt his throat shrink, his breathing difficult.

Hikaru too definitely realized that Koremitsu was pretending not to notice anything.

"The Golden Osmanthus will give off a sweet fragrance in the Autumn, the Cosmos will sway with the winds like an emotional maiden. There are also flowers that bloom in the winter, Koremitsu. Have a look."

Hikaru was beaming brighter than before, and he pointed at the red Camellia.

"I do feel delighted every winter to be reunited with this old-fashioned flower."

The grey clouds got thicker, and the coldness in the air increased. Hikaru's body too became increasingly vague.

The faint brown hair was almost transparent.

Hikaru knelt in front of the Camellia, putting his hands on his cheeks as he beamed at it for a while.

"Koremitsu, Tsuyako should be in the clubroom. Let us go greet her."

He looked composed, seemingly having braced himself.

Tsuyako was in the Japanese Dance clubroom, dressed in a vibrant scarlet kimono held together by a red sash, practising her dance. Once she saw Koremitsu, her eyes widened.

"What is the matter, Mr. Akagi? You look really gloomy. Do you have any love troubles? Did you have a quarrel with Miss Shikibu?"

"...It's nothing. I just want to cheer for you before you leave, senpai."

Koremitsu could not let Tsuyako worry before she step on the stage. Hikaru's presence grew increasingly faint beside Koremitsu, and surely, the latter would not be happy about it.

Hikaru narrowed his eyes, seemingly staring at Tsuyako while her eyes dazzled.

Tsuyako's face showed a smile.

"Thank you. I am a little nervous, actually, so can you cast a spell on me in Hikaru's place? Or will your girlfriend be angry about that?"

Tsuyako reached her right hand out, the scarlet sleeve swaying elegantly in the air.

"Today's...an exception."

Koremitsu raised Tsuyako's hand, and drew a large fully moon on her silky palm.

Tsuyako's lips curled into a smile, and she gratefully whispered,

"Thank you. I will be able to give my best dance. Surely Hikaru will look at me, yes, in this sky..."

This thanksgiving did not seem to be for Koremitsu's alone; it also included Hikaru.

Hikaru brought his face close to Tsuyako's lip, gave a lips on her lips, and whispered,

"Farewell, Tsuyako. I hope that you can continue to dance proudly. I will be in the stars, applauding you before anyone else can."

The sky grew darker once they exited the school, and the air cooled.

According to the news report, there might be snow at night.

Hikaru's body was finally about to vanish, his legs were practically transparent, and he looked just like a ghost.

"It appears there is not much time left. Koremitsu, do you mind giving Yū a call? It really is impossible to head off to Australia now."

Hikaru joked as he advanced towards the school gate.

Koremitsu again was so anxious his gut was aching, and he drew his phone out, giving Yū an international call.

The phone got through immediately, and a fleeting, feeble voice rang from the receiver.

'''"Mr. Akagi...? I was shocked..."'''

"It's a bit sudden...but I thought of you. You doing okay there?"

Like his conversation with Tsuyako, Koremitsu was trying his best to sound energetic, for Hikaru was smiling.

Yū probably was perturbed that Koremitsu was giving her a call, but she chirped,

'''"Yes...I am decorating the Christmas Tree now...it's summer here, so there are lots of fist ornaments. They are very cute."'''

With clear eyes, Hikaru showed a smile as he listened in on Yū's dreamy, fleeting voice through his now-transparent ears.

"Farewell...Yū."

After talking with Yū for about 3 minutes or so, Koremitsu walked down the dim riverbank. On Hikaru's request, he gave Michiru a phone call.

Michiru sounded very surprised.

'''"Ehh? Mr. Akagi? Why? Are you cheating? Hono is beside me. I'm going to tell her. Erm—Hono, Akagi wants to go on a date with me and not tell you about it."'''

Honoka's faltering shriek could be heard from the other end of the phone, and it was followed by Michiru's teasing and Honoka's refuting.

It sounded as though they were good friends having a little bicker. Surely Hikaru too felt the same, as he let out a hearty chuckle while eavesdropping on them.

Honoka was left flustered, and surely, she would be asking what the phone call was about...

"Farewell, Miss Hanasato, Miss Shikibu...I shall leave Koremitsu to both of you."

Hikaru said, looking relieved.

After that, it was a call to Shioriko.

"Ah, Shiiko, I'll be a little late later. Tell Koharu that you guys can start with dinner without me."

'''"Eh? Big brother Koremitsu? What's going on? You aren't with Miss Shikibu now, right?"'''

"Shikibu's out with her friend..."

'''"Hmm..."'''

Shioriko sounded displeased, before harping excitedly,

'''"Ah! I got some wonderful for you as a Christmas gift, big brother. Do look forward to it."'''

"I see. Santa Claus will definitely give you a present."

'''"Seriously? I'm not a kid who believes in Santa Claus! I'll be looking forward to it though!"'''

Hikaru raised his lips and narrowed his eyes as he watched Koremitsu converse with Shiiko.

"Farewell, Shiiko. You have to be an outstanding, fine lady."

The night sky of pitch darkness started to snow, and Koremitsu finally arrived at Aoi's house.

He stood at the door, calling Aoi out. The latter was dressed in a long one-piece and a knitted cardigan, white breath coming from her mouth.

"Sorry to call you out in such a cold weather. I want to hand this to you."

Koremitsu handed over a red Poinsettia he bought from the florist on the way here, and placed it in Aoi's hands. The latter widened her eyes.

The Poinsettia had bright green leaves, and vibrant red leaves growing on those of them. It was weared in transparent cellophane used for gifting.

"Hikaru gives you these for Christmas every year, right? So this year..."

Aoi showed a tender expression filled with memories and sadness as she lowered her head at the Poinsettia.

She probably thought of Hikaru.

Hikaru too gave a melancholic, tender stare as he watched Aoi.

If he was still alive, he would probably be spending Christmas Eve with her too.

The snowflakes began to fall, draped on Aoi's long black hair like stars ornaments, melting fleetingly.

Tears welled in Aoi's eyes.

But she immediately lifted her head, smiling.

"Thank you. I will accept this and think of this as Hikaru's final Christmas gift."

"Yes, that shall be it."

Hikaru smiled.

"Mr. Akagi."

Aoi embraced the pot of Poinsettia, her eyes sparkling as she spoke cheerfully,

"Goodbye."

There was no way Aoi could see Hikaru, and she was just bidding farewell to Koremitsu, yet the latter was taken aback by those words.

"Ah, yeah."

Hikaru was so transparent the scenery behind him could be seen, and he stood beside Koremitsu as the latter whispered, tears welling in his eyes as he smiled,

"Farewell, Miss Aoi."

<div style="text-align:center;">♢ ♢ ♢</div>

After leaving Aoi's house, the duo walked past a few stations.

Soon, they arrived at a shopping street where the white snow fluttered.

There were lightings of Santa Claus and the reindeers, shops had Christmass rings on them, and the melody of 'Jingle Bells' could be heard with the chimes of the ringing bells.

Hikaru's lower body had completely vanished, his face and body so faint it was like a jellyfish drifting in the sea. His moments were limp and weak, and he appeared to sway if there was a breeze.

"It appears that I have to leave Earth now."

Transparent as he was, Hikaru muttered at the cross junction devoid of crowds.

The asphalt with glass bottle fragments littered over them was glittering, and fine snow gently fell upon them.

"Nobody from the moon will be here to pick me up, but I have a feeling that my spirit is becoming increasingly faint."

"Ugh...you're not going to stay till Christmas?"

The feelings Koremitsu contained all this while suddenly rose to his throat, and his face was contorted as he groaned.

Koremitsu already had a premonition when Hikaru mentioned that he wanted to see Beni and Sora. Whenever he said 'farewell' so tenderly, Koremitsu was increasingly anxious, angsty, his throat being choked.

''It doesn't have to be this day, right? It's Christmas two days later. It's the Eve tomorrow. This is too sudden!''

Hikaru too smiled forlornly.

"Yes, I do wish to celebrate Christmas with all of you. However, I am already pleased to be planning this and that with you. We have chosen Shiiko's gift, and you are spending the Eve with your girlfriend, so I have to let you two be alone. Miss Shikibu will be really pitiful to have a ghost haunting during the Eve."

Hikaru's presence was the reason why Koremitsu never did anything, not even a kiss, and the latter was troubled by it. At this point however, he was utterly heartbroken, tears welling in his eyes.

The melody of 'Jingle Bells' and the bell chimes echoed from the shopping street. It should be a hearty tune, but it sounded so painful to Koremitsu's ears.

"Just hang on for another two days...go bid farewell to Shiiko. No need for the phone."

Koremitsu eked his voice from his sizzling throat.

However, the top of Hikaru's knees had vanished.

"I do find it a regret to be unable to say goodbye to Shiiko and Miss Hanasato in person... but I do not have my legs to support me anymore."

"Stop being so cheery about it, you idiot."

The tender snowflakes fluttered in the air, dampening Koremitsu's cheeks and lips, permeating through the upper body of Hikaru.

The sky was pitch dark, the stars nowhere to be seen.

In its place were the glass fragments on the path, glittering like stars. The white snow silently landed on them.

"Thank you for everything."

Hikaru muttered with a warm voice.

"The flowers I have in my garden will surely be more lively than when I was alive. It was all thanks to you, Koremitsu; you allowed my precious flowers to bloom, for you conveyed the important aspects to them in my stead."

There appeared to be a garden appearing beside the now blurred Hikaru.

The pure Hollyhocks.

The fleeting Moonflowers.

The cute Comfreys.

The radiant red Weeping Cherry Blossoms.

The mysterious Safflower.

The proud Morning Glory.

The tender Broom Tree

The fragrant white Mandarin Orange flower.

And finally, the violet Wisteria that sways with the breeze, the petals slowly falling.

Hikaru stood in the middle, smiling, the golden, clear hair swaying with the breeze.

—I wish to give them a tender farewell.

Hikaru said these to Koremitsu.

—I wish for them to be far from pain and tears, headed towards the future with a cheerful heart I wish for them to have the best farewell.

Hikaru said that he had to douse the wilted flowers with lots and lots of water. With much seriousness, he said that the girls were all flowers.

The flowers Hikaru loved were all smiling blissfully. One would suppose they would continue to bloom with their might. The precious intangible Hikaru gifted them will continue to dazzle in their hearts.

"Thank you, Koremitsu. You are my hero."

Hikaru's figure in the snow became more blurred, and he was gradually fading.

"Thank you for meeting me again. Thank you for being my friend."

Those were the words Koremitsu wanted to say.

Hikaru took the initiative to approach Koremitsu, whom others dubbed a wild dog, who never had single friend before then.

He sent the Magnolia to Koremitsu's ward room. He was willing to be Koremitsu's friend.

''He'll be with me! He'll comfort me! He'll encourage me!''

''(This is the first time I am relied on by others, the first time someone is available to listen to my grumbles, someone I could chat with when going to and back from school, someone to fool around with—it's all the first time.)''

Tears welled in Koremitsu's eyes, and he was left speechless.

The first friend Koremitsu made was vanishing with a slight smile.

He will vanish from this Earth.

Hikaru said before that he hoped for Koremitsu to smile and bid farewell when he embarks on the journey to space.

''It is a promise.''

''(You're already making things difficult. H-how am I supposed to smile at this time!? You bastard—!)''

Tears slid down the cheeks. The chest and throat were unbearable, pained.

''(But this is my promise with you.)''

For it was a friend's wish.

Koremitsu's eyes and lips exerted their all, and he smiled.

He wanted to tell his friend ''I really enjoyed my time with you! You gave me many memories! We're always friends!''

Surely he was able to smile.

The moment Koremitsu smiled, Hikaru, giving a genial smile, suddenly scowled, the tears continuing to flow from his eyes. The tears filled Hikaru's face, his extraordinarily handsome face drubbed, and transparent tears fell to the floor with the snow.

But even so, Hikaru spoke with his rich, sweet voice. With that tender voice, he replied,

"Thank you. I really love all of you."

Koremitsu cried as he smiled.

Hikaru smiled as wept.

His profile vanished completely—leaving behind a genial, delightful voice that rang along with the melody of 'Jingle Bells'.

"Thank you. Farewell."

[[Image:Hikaru v10 309.jpg|thumb]]
 

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume10 Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
| Return to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro......|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume10 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume10 Chapter7

2026-11-06T23:38:55Z

Jaltertol: typo

==Chapter 7: The Fact That I Was in Love With You— ==

Michiru slept for two straight days, and due to her family's request, she was transferred to a hospital in Tokyo during this time.

Koremitsu too was arranged by Asai to be warded in the same hospital as Michiru due to the scrapes and cuts all over him, and had a few days of check ups.

"You guys are making too much of a fuss out of this."

Koremitsu muttered bashfully as he saw Aoi, Tsuyako and the other classmates bring in flowers and fruit baskets, only for Koharu to pinch his ear spitefully again.

"Stop giving a patronizing look. How many times must you get hospitalized before you're happy!? And I thought you calmed down a little."

Shioriko's abduction was discovered by Masakaze.

"Grandpa Masakaze is really furious at you, big brother...he said that you hid it from him even though I was in danger...Shiiko kept saying that it wasn't big brother's fault, but grandpa wouldn't listen. He's flailing his fists in the garden, saying that he's going to teach you a lesson when you get back...big brother Koremitsu, I think you should be safer if you remain hospitalized for another 6 months..."

Shioriko lowered her shoulders dejectedly as she peeled the apple into a bunny.

''(Well, that is to be expected.)''

Koremitsu was already mentally prepared. In any case, he hoped that the elderly Masakaze would not sprain his back while being so amped.

It was during this time that Michiru woke up.

In the morning, Koremitsu, who was discharged earlier, went to visit Michiru along with Honoka. Michiru had her hair let down, glasses put on as she lowered her head blankly. But once she saw Honoka, her face stiffened as she stared at the latter warily.

Honoka too looked tense.

''(Hey, what's going on now?)''

The tense atmosphere caused Koremitsu to frown. At this moment, Honoka put the cake into Koremitsu's hands.

"Hold this."

And then, she rushed towards Michiru, giving her a slap.

The sharp sound shocked Koremitsu, and he nearly dropped the cake.

"Hey, Shikibu—"

Koremitsu wanted to stop her, but he could not do so as he was holding the cake. In the meantime, Honoka raised her eyebrows, exclaiming,

"When have I ever shown you any pity and thought of you as a foil? I never did!"

Honoka's voice was so loud, one would worry that the nurses would rush in. Michiru placed her hand on the cheek Honoka just slapped, and she grimaced unhappily, glaring back at Honoka.

"I was happy to have you as a classmate when we got into High School. The reason why I remained with you is because you're my friend! You don't think of that? If you hate me, and you find that it's unbearable, then it is—"

Michiru suddenly exclaimed,

"Don't say 'that is enough'!"

Honoka was taken aback, and went silent.

Michiru scowled, covering her ears with her hands, and shivered like an adolescent child.

"M-mom...just came by, gave me an impatient look and told me 'that is enough'—mom still has my older sister she can be proud of as a daughter—someone inferior like me can only be told off 'that is enough'—"

Michiru eked her voice, painfully venting,

''—Lord Hikaru too. When he let go of my hand, he said ‘that is enough’! He said the same thing mom did...!''

Koremitsu recalled Michiru saying the exact same words when he jumped into the river to save her.

And just as she did back then, Michiru was shivering and whimpering. Honoka embraced her, looking to be on the verge of breaking down into tears as well.

She brought her face close to Michiru as the latter covered her ears, saying,

"I won't say that...we'll always be friends after all."

Michiru lowered her hands tentatively, but she continued to weep as she remained wary, putting on a facade as she said,

"I-I hate how you're always on the heroic side, Hono..."

Honoka too sobbed as she answered,

"Yeah. If you thought so, you could have told me this. I wouldn't have known otherwise. I'm reckless after all."

"I might end up stealing Mr. Akagi...away from you."

"I'll make sure not to let that happen."

"I-I hate you for being a goody-goody."

Michiru tugged at Honoka's clothes firmly.

And the latter embraced the former firmly.

''(Looks like things have calmed down...)''

Koremitsu heaved a sigh of relief, and turned his eyes to the side.

Hikaru was standing there, beaming with a tender smile as he watched Honoka and Michiru.

Despite bidding Fujino farewell and finishing all his wishes, Hikaru had yet to vanish,

"Will I end up like Princess Kaguya and have someone pick me up? I will have to leave in any case, and I do wish to stay till Christmas."

Hikaru leisurely noted.

The strands of his hair was dazzling golden as the sunlight shone in through the hospital window.

Perhaps it was because he had no lingering wishes that he looked more dazzling than before, and Koremitsu felt conflicted within, wondering "Is it really alright for a ghost to be dazzling like this?"

At this moment, the rich, sweet voice entered Koremitsu's ears.

"Miss Hanasato was not satisfied even though my promise with her was fulfilled, and that is because she needed to establish another promise—together with Miss Shikibu's words. This time, Miss Hanasato will surely be fine."

Koremitsu silently agreed.

''Ah, yeah.''

''Shikibu's the flower of love guaranteed by Hikaru. She definitely won't let go of your hand.''

After embracing Michiru, crying with her, and finishing all her consoling words, Honoka left the hospital along with Koremitsu, and lowered her head, fidgeting.

''(Is she embarrassed that I saw her give Hanasato a slap?)''

"Well, it's great that you're able to talk with Hanasato."

The moment these words were said, Honoka's face immediately turned beetroot.

"Eh? Ah, yes!"

She stammered, her eyes swimming about before she lifted her head at Koremitsu,

"E-erm,! I did tell Michiru that I'll do my best, but it's a little—no, I'm very nervous about this! But, I-I'll do my best! I'll snatch you back even if you do change your mind, Akagi."

Honoka finished off her words, and gave a feeble look on her face, blushing as she ran off.

"What was that?"

Koremitsu was dumbfounded as he watched the back vanish beyond the street in an instance, accompanied by those nice, long legs.

"Maybe she's worried if you have fallen for Miss Hanasato."

"Not at all."

He grumbled as he strode forth.

''(That Shikibu's thinking too much. Or is it that I'm unreliable?)''

Just when Koremitsu was frowning, the cellphone in his pocket rang.

It was from Yū. Koremitsu took the phone out.

'''Mr. Akagi..."'''

"Hm? What's the matter?"

'''"You are discharged..today, right?"'''

"Yeah. Just left the hospital."

'''"Sorry...that I wasn't able to visit you."'''

Koremitsu did notice. Aoi, Asai and Kazuaki took turns to visit, but Yū did not send a message, let alone visit him.

However, Koremitsu felt that it would be strange of him to ask Yū "What are you doing". thus, he was hesitant on contacting her.

Yū whispered,

'''"I will...be headed back to Australia tomorrow. Can you go on a date with me before then?"'''

That was the promise they made before Shioriko was abducted.

Koremitsu too a deep breath, calming himself.

And then, he gave a serious answer,

"Got it. I'll go wherever you want to meet up."

<div style="text-align:center;">♢ ♢ ♢</div>

Once he got home, Koremitsu was worried that he would be visiting Yū after being beaten by Masakaze with a bamboo sword, and that she would be terrified. Would he have to go on a date with her while in bandages? Luckily for him, all he took was an iron punch to the face.

Koremitsu took a punch from Masakaze, and crashed into the ''fusuma'' of the living room, and fell along with it into the neighboring room. However, Shioriko grabbed Masakaze's arm, wailing as she pleaded,

"If you continue to punish big brother Koremitsu, Shiiko won't talk to you again, grandpa. Shiiko likes you, so Shiiko will be sad if Shiiko can't talk to grandpa. Please forgive big brother Koremitsu."

Masakaze, who really doted Shioriko, clenched his trembling fists, and after groaning for a while, he muttered, "Humph. You got sent flying from such a weak punch. You're lacking in training. Not enough effort." He turned his back on Koremitsu.

"Thank you, grandpa Masakaze. Love you."

Once Shioriko hugged him, Koremitsu's grandfather blushed.

And then, upon seeing the damaged ''fusuma'', Koharu hollered "Why didn't you fall the other side! Of course you have to make sure the doors and windows are open!" She punched Koremitsu on the top of his head, and ordered him to repair the ''fusuma''

And again, Shioriko,

"Shiiko is big brother Koremitsu's savior. Big brother has to treasure Shiiko well."

And Koremitsu was forced to make a promise with Shioriko to go to the zoo, aquarium and planetarium.

Shioriko then gave a nonchalant look, which Koremitsu realized that she was shedding crocodile tears, inevitably feeling pity for his grandfather. However, Masakaze made a promise with Shioriko to go to the ''Go'' club together, and was happy about it, so Koremitsu decided to quietly accept the truth. If not, his grandfather, who was finally cured of his bias against women, would probably end up not trusting them more than before.

In any case, though there was a bruise on his face, Koremitsu decided to go on a date with Yū on that particular day.

And 10 minutes before the appointed time—

The place Yū designated was an indoor tennis court for country club members only.

"I have been to this country club. The requirements to join as a member are very strict."

"You sure this is the place?"

Koremitsu saw the counter that was as posh as a luxury hotel, and murmured in a shocked state.

Member? Entry requirements? This was a foreign concept to the ordinary high school student Koremitsu.

''(Yū's family is probably ordinary too. What's going on?)''

Koremitsu did not dare approach the counter as he brooded before it. Hikaru then advised,

"Koremitsu, the security guards are looking at you. The passers-by having been gossiping about you too, so before you get whisked off as a suspicious person, do hurry and register at the counter, or you will be late for your date."

"Damn it!"

Koremitsu approached the counter, deciding to watch how things played out.

The two ladies at the counter were obviously terrified, but the moment Koremitsu awkwardly stated his name—

"Mr. Koremitsu Akagi? Yes, we have a reservation."

Suddenly, they were being polite. Another staff member even approached him with an overly courteous attitude, saying, "this way please." and led the way.

"Thank goodness you were not chased out."

Hikaru gave a wink from the side, and was glared back.

Soon after, Koremitsu arrived at a posh changing room.

"Please change your clothes here."

The staff member handed him what appeared to be tennis wear and shoes,

''(Ack! Do I have to wear these!?)''

Koremitsu widened his eyes.

The top was a collared white shirt, while the bottom was shorts.

"Wow! Hurry and wear it, Koremitsu!"

"Like hell I'm wearing it!"

"Eh? Why?"

"It doesn't match me, right?"

"That is not the case. You will gain quite some attention entering the court with how you are dressed now. You will be embarrassing Yū."

"Ugh."

Once Hikaru pointed that out, Koremitsu could only change his clothes. His temples were twitching as he removed the parka and T-shirt.

''(Why do I have to wear this?)''

Koremitsu wore a white tennis wear, wore a borrowed jumper over it, and sealed it up tight.

"I do feel it is cooler of you to have it a little unzipped."

Hikaru too changed into tennis wear like Koremitsu did as he chimed in from above. He, wearing tennis wear, looked so suited for it it was infuriating, and he looked 10 times as refreshed as he was before."

"Shut up. I'll feel chilly if I open the zip too much."

Koremitsu impatiently responded, swapped his sneakers for tennis shoes, and went to the court.

The indoor court felt warmth even in Winter, and the air-conditioning was adjusted to a very suitable temperature. However, there was no one other than Koremitsu to be seen.

"Is this club always lacking in business or something?"

"No. I do suppose that the entire court was booked."

"What!?"

Koremitsu again widened his eyes.

"Mr. Akagi...I kept you waiting."

The fleeting voice echoed, and upon looking back, he found Yū standing there.

"Woah!"

"!"

Both Hikaru and Koremitsu were greatly taken aback.

Yū was actually in tennis wear.

No. Koremitsu too was in tennis wear, so it was very likely that she was wearing a matching outfit. Koremitsu's impression of Yū however was that she would wear knee-length skirts, and he never did see her in uniform before, so the impression was set. At this point however—

''(A miniskirt?)''

[[Image:Hikaru v10 227.jpg|thumb]]

The white tennis skirt was reaching midway through the thighs, and the pure white legs reaching out from the skirt were so shockingly slender that Koremitsu was looking there.

It was not the first time he saw a girl's legs, but that Yū actually wore that, giving an unexpected and rare, intrinsic value in itself. This cause Koremitsu to stare at them for quite a while before he recovered.

''(Am I a pervert with a leg fetish or something!?)''

He gingerly lifted his stare, and found Yū showing a smile on her face.

Her white face was a little beetroot, and though she was nervous, her stare at Koremitsu was neither of disgust nor belittling. One might say that she looked utterly delighted.

The soft, long wavy hair was parted into two tails below the ears. That hairstyle too looked really refreshing and cute, causing Koremitsu's heart to pound.

Hikaru ribbed Koremitsu with his elbow, but of course, the elbow sank into Koremitsu's arm. That however probably meant 'praise her already'. He was giving a vague grin.

Koremitsu averted his eyes, uttering,

"Ah...you're wearing something different from usual. Well...that's a lot."

"Is it strange...?"

Her voice sounded a little worried.

"No, not at all, I guess?"

"Koremitsu, do you not know of any other words to praise Yū? The last time you went to the pool with Miss Shikibu and the others, you drove them crazy by telling them 'yeah, it's fine'! Using that line more than once is a show of laziness!"

''(Shut up! It's rare to find a 10th grade boy like you who can just make up a spiel of sweet talk on the fly!)''

Koremitsu bellowed in his heart, but at the same time, he wished for Yū to be as happy as she could be on this day, so he added,

"It's a refreshing feeling...I'll say that it suits you."

For Koremitsu, this was all he could muster. He glanced at Yū, who was beaming away.

"Thank you..."

She softly replied, her voice filled with delight over Koremitsu's praise.

Just when Koremitsu was feeling awkward—

"It does suit you too...Mr. Akagi."

"!"

And those words dragged him back into reality.

''(Oh, right. I'm wearing the same clothing too!)''

Yū's tennis wear was so shocking that Koremitsu forgot about this.

''(Yū says that this suits me? No no no, it doesn't suit me at all. Doesn't look like it no matter how I see it.)''

Koremitsu understood very well that there are times where kindness would hurt others.

"I-is that so? Thanks."

He turned to the side, muttering.

"Mr. Akagi...can you let me take a photo?"

"Huh?"

Koremitsu turned his head back, exclaiming,

"When I'm dressed like this!?"

"Koremitsu, you cannot be too loud when talking. Yū will be scared."

After being told off by Hikaru, Koremitsu hushed his voice.

"Y-you can, but can you do so after I'm done changing out of this?"

Yū silently lowered her eyebrows.

"...Mr. Akagi...the condition to rent the court...was to take a photo of you in tennis wear..."

"Condition?'

"Mr. Kazuaki..."

"Kazuaki booked the court and borrowed these clothes?"

Koremitsu was utterly dumbfounded, and Yū nodded.

"I never did much sports, so I wish...to experience it with you, Mr. Akagi...I went to request Mr. Kazuaki for help. He was furious...and said I was bold."

Rather than bold, one would say that Yū was fearless. Speaking of which, Yū did give Kazuaki a verbal lashing at the resort.

Back then, Koremitsu felt moved that Yū had gotten stronger; at this point however, he was speechless. Yū did not seem to have realized how astounding a thing she did as she continued calmly with her fleeting voice,

"However...he gave me a condition to take a photo of you in tennis wear, Mr. Akagi...so I accepted it with reluctance..."

Back when Yū was envied and bullied by the girls at school, she was utterly terrified when Honoka came to her apartment along with Koremitsu, worried that she would be bullied again. At this point, even though Kazuaki did all he could to frame Yū, the latter was earnest to him, and Koremitsu could not understand.

Leaving aside how Kazuaki might appear, Koremitsu did not think that Kazuaki, having shown his real personality, was likeable, approachable in any way, though it might be conflicted with what he said about being friends...

Perhaps it was because Kazuaki was Hikaru's half-brother, and had the same voice. Surely, Hikaru's existence was so important to.Yū.

"You...do hate taking photos after all, right?"

Yū asked, looking devastated. Her slender fingers were already grabbing the cellphone firmly.

''(Ugh, looks like I don't have a choice.)''

Koremitsu did not want Yū to show such a face on this day.

"Don't show anyone else other than Kazuaki."

Yū's eyes immediately sparkled.

"Yes."

She looked really elated, and began snapping away excitedly.

"Koremitsu, perhaps you can try smiling and not stand there with such a terrifying face, okay? How about a pose with the racket?"

Hikaru gave a bunch of advices from above.

"Will I enter the photo?"

He was holding a racket that appeared in his hands, and bent his back, standing behind Koremitsu, giving a swinging pose.

''(Wait, what if this ends up as a photo with a supernatural phenomenon and published in an occult magazine?)''

Koremitsu wanted to kick Hikaru aside to shoo him off, but he knew it was meaningless, and could only endure it impatient.

With a scatterbrained, fleeting expression, Yū adjusted her position as she continued to snap photos of Koremitsu.

"Erm...can you...please take a photo with me?"

Yū asked tentatively,

"I won't show it to anyone else...not even Mr. Kazuaki...I'll treat this...as a treasure for myself."

Koremitsu gave a serious look back at Yū, and after a while, he answered,

"...Of course."

Yū smiled, and silently leaned towards Koremitsu.

She then reached her hand out, turning the cellphone camera towards themselves.

Koremitsu's lips still remained tense as he looked at the phone. Once Yū saw that the photo was taken, she showed the brightest smile on this day.

There was a cold looking Koremitsu on the photo, coupled with Yū showing a sunny smile.

"Thank you."

Koremitsu's lips remained stiff as he watched Yū embrace the photo and mutter this.

"Koremitsu, I shall be waiting. Have fun playing."

Hikaru muttered, and vanished from Koremitsu's sight.

"Let's play tennis, Yū. It's my first time playing, and I don't know the rules at all, but I think it's interesting to hit the ball back and forth."

Koremitsu said, and Yū gave a glowing smile as bright as the sun, answering,

"Yes...I'll definitely be happy whenever I'm doing something with you, Mr. Akagi."

After holding the racket, running around on the court and hitting the ball to each other, it appeared to Koremitsu that Yū's proficiency in sports was worse than he thought.

She threw the ball high into the air, but the swing could not match the speed of the falling ball, and it would land by her feet every time. Whenever she threw the ball higher, thinking that it would work, the ball would land 2m away from Yū.

Yū then threw the ball higher, and the ball landed on her head. She knelt down, and Koremitsu hurriedly ran over from his side of the court.

"Hey! You alright?"

"I-I'm fine."

Yū put her hand on her head, and shyly answered,

"I-I'll...hit to your side next time, Mr. Akagi."

She declared that with a determined face, and she tried to stand up, only for her hand to slip, and she fell again.

"Yū!"

"I-I'm fine...I'm fine."

Koremitsu grabbed her arm to pull her up, and she shyly lowered her head.

He muttered,

"Ah, serving is unexpectedly hard. I'll try it this time."

"O-okay..."

Koremitsu took the ball, and returned to his side.

"I'm hitting it over—!"

He deliberately yelled, and like what Yū did, he threw the ball up with one hand.
And then, he swung the racket down hard when the ball fell.

He felt something!

''(Alright!)''

Koremitsu yelled in his heart.

However.

"Eh, eh?"

The ball flew by Yū and the baseline, hitting the wall at the back, and finally fell.

"Eh...you see, a serve's really hard."

Koremitsu blushed as he said that, and he looked back and forth between Yū and the racket. Both of them obviously were left at a lost.

"Sorry! I cannot watch this any longer!"

At this moment, Hikaru drifted towards Koremitsu, holding a ball and racket he created, and played the role of a coach.

"It is too hasty for you and Yū to start doing overhead services, Koremitsu. First, get used to the feeling of hitting the ball. Let the ball bounce off the floor once, and swing the racket as though you are scooping it out. Do it like this. Bend your waist down."

Hikaru probably was used to tutoring girls. Koremitsu did as Hikaru said, and let the ball bounce off the floor once before hitting it. The ball then landed in Yū's court, and bounced up.

"You're amazing, Mr. Akagi."

"So-sorta."

Both their faces brightened.

"Hm, your sports proficiency is good after all, Koremitsu. You just need to practise a bit to get the hang of things. Now, try aiming at the area in front of Yū. Swing it like this, and tilt the racket to this angle. Also, make it slower so that Yū has an easier time hitting the ball back."

Koremitsu glanced aside at Hikaru as the latter explained and personally demonstrated. He let the ball bounce on the floor, and hit it towards Yū's court.

The ball was hit a little awry, but Yū raised her racket to hit the ball courageously.

It appeared Yū wanted to hit the ball before it landed, but she missed, and was dejected as a result.

Hikaru advised her,

"Do not mind about that, Yū. Try waiting for the ball to bounce off the court before hitting it."

"Hey, I guess it's easier to hit the ball after it bounces off the floor. Try again and go for it!"

"Y-yes."

Yū too gave an adamant nod.

Hikaru again demonstrated, and Koremitsu followed suit. The ball glided through the air with a gentler arc, and landed in front of Yū.

Yū stared at the ball intently, waited for it to land, and cautiously swung her racket.

The ball passed the net weakly, gently landing on Koremitsu's court.

"You did it, Yū!"

"Mr. Akagi!"

"Congrats!"

The trio ran towards the net, appearing as though they just won the Wimbledon, their faces showing delight.

"Okay! Now try hitting a rally to each other! Try hitting at least 5 times."

"We're hitting a rally now."

"Yes."

Both of them ran to their sides of the court, and started hitting.

Yū kept missing at first, and even though she would hit, the ball would not pass the net, so they could not continue the rally. As Hikaru was an outstanding coach however, the two of them could maintain their rallies.

Once there was some improvement, they felt elated.

"Okay! 7 times next! And after that, 10 times!"

They slowly aimed for their target, and finally, had a rally of 16 hits.

Koremitsu would hit his shots lighter for Yū to hit back, but it was interesting trying to control his power. Whenever Yū swung her racket hard, he felt happy.

Yū too was the same; whenever her racket hit the ball towards Koremitsu successfully, and when the latter desperately ran for the ball, her eyes sparkled.

Hikaru vanished midway through this, and by the time they realized, it was noon.

"This is the first time I went through such an intensive exercise."

Yū cheerfully noted as she let out a lot of sweat.

"I made a lunch box. Mr. Akagi, please have some."

"Oh, I'm feeling hungry now."

Yū cheerfully took out a multi-layered lunchbox, and it was filled with Nori rice balls.

"I do think...sandwiches are cute...but I think you would prefer...rice balls, Mr. Akagi...so I made many flavors out of them."

With a smile on her face, she handed the rice balls to Koremitsu.

"Yeah, I do prefer rice balls."

"I'm glad."

Koremitsu grabbed a rice ball Yū made, and it was filled with a large, flavorful piece of fried chicken.

"It's really good."

Once Koremitsu said this, Yū's lips showed a smile, her face blushing.

Besides fried chicken, there were salmon, meat-potato, hamburger fillet fillings, and other rich assorted flavors. As Yū was looking delighted, Koremitsu ate 5 of them, and felt that his belly was about to be busted.

They played tennis again to help each other digest, and after that, due to Yū's request, they went to an arcade.

Koremitsu had never made a friend before, and thus, he never stepped into such a place. All the games were a new experience for him.

He played a fighting game with Yū, lost himself with the crane game, and because Yū said,

"Mr. Akagi...that one...looks interesting..."

They went to the photo booth.

In the bustling Southern country-themed booth with coconuts and dolphins drawn on it, Koremitsu's scowling face was shown. He was so nervous that his face was frozen, and he tried to force himself to smile, only for his face to look scarier.

Yū too was a little surprised, beaming, her smile looking happier than usual.

She gave an earnest smile, holding the seal in the photo booth and the dolphin toy she obtained from the keychain in front of her chest.

"The treasures...have increased."

Suddenly, Koremitsu felt his heart ache.

The time for Yū's flight back to Australia approached, and there was still some time till sunset, so they went their separate ways in front of the station.

There were several pedestrians moving past Koremitsu, and it was really noisy, with the vehicles rushing through and the people chatting away.

Yū looked up at Koremitsu with her fleeting eyes, muttering her earnest wishes,

"Thank you for today. I did many things I didn't think I could do before...I'm...really happy. Mr. Akagi...will you go on a date with me again?"

"No, this is the last time. I got a woman I like, so I can't date any other women."

With a serious look, Koremitsu blurted this to Yū.

A smile quietly surfaced on Yū's face.

The noise overlapped with this silence. Soon after, Yū calmly said,

"It is Miss Shikibu, isn't it?"

"Yeah."

"When I...paid a visit to Miss Shikibu...I had a wager with her, whether I can earn your heart back through this date, Mr. Akagi...she must be feeling worried now."

Koremitsu recalled the uneasiness Honoka showed when they went on their separate ways, and inadvertently frowned.

''(—Seriously, that girl.)''

The surrounding was noisy, but it seemed there was a silent space emptied here at the place both Koremitsu and Yū stood.)''

Then, Yū gave a forlorn look, saying,

"When I met Miss Shikibu at your house...I had a feeling that you would be with her...the one you really love is definitely...a girl like Miss Shikibu..."
On the day Yū went to Koremitsu's house...

Once Koremitsu got home, he found Asai and the others gathered in his room, and he was feeling panicky.

At that moment, what expression did Honoka show?

Koremitsu felt that she was peeking at Yū nervously.

When he sent Yū back, Koremitsu told her that those were the precious flowers to Hikaru.

Amongst them, Honoka was the only one unrelated to Hikaru, and she was the one girl Koremitsu approached, the girl who fell in love with him.

''—...Shikibu's my classmate, a good person...Hikaru once said that she's like a Heliotrope.''

In response to Koremitsu's words,

''She's definitely a cheerful, determined...wonderful person, no?''

Yū muttered those words.

"You're very kind, Mr. Akagi...so you can't leave any girl weaker than you alone...you helped me too...but if I wasn't that weak...you definitely wouldn't be concerned about me, and you would not have thought that you were in love with me...that is what I think. If I really wanted to have you, Mr. Akagi, I shouldn't have left that apartment. You would be with me forever if that happened..."

Yū's soothing voice dragged Koremitsu back into the cramped room that was akin to the bottom of the sea, filled with a mysterious hill of trash, and sealed windows.

During the peaceful, agonizing time he spent with the weak and feeble girl with the fleeting eyes...Koremitsu felt a sweet and sour throbbing, and he was feeling angsty back then.

"But even though you loved my old, weak self who wasn't willing to leave my house, that was different. I wish that you choose me now that I've become stronger..."

"That wasn't just a feeling."

Yū widened her eyes.

"I did fall in love with you, Yū. You'll always be my first love."

Koremitsu told her firmly.

He stared at the startled Yū.

For Koremitsu, the time he spent in the little world Yū locked herself in was filled with first-time experiences, sweetness, angst and pain.

It was an irreplaceable time.

Yū slowly raised her lips, showing a fleeting smile.

"My first love shall always be you, Mr. Akagi."

Then, with a cheerful face, she said,

"Goodbye."

Her slender back turned towards Koremitsu, and she quickly entered the crowd, her flowing long hair swaying in the air.

She walked on fearlessly with her own legs.

The love Koremitsu had with Yū definitely ended at the moment they held hands in the rain and saw all kinds of flowers in the park.

Hikaru once said that Koremitsu would lose Yū if he was to let her outside.

Once she stepped outside, Yū would not be simply a dream created by any man.

Surely, she would sprout and bloom new flowers. Her serene grace would contain grit, always blooming proudly.

Koremitsu's heart ached as he watched Yū vanish into the passing crowd.

And then, he let out a long sigh, scowling.

''Alright, now what do I do with this reckless love rookie who doesn't know what's going on?"

Koremitsu squirmed, and whispered to the friend who should be right behind him,

"Hikaru, lend me your knowledge."

<div style="text-align:center;">♢ ♢ ♢</div>

''(I guess Akagi went back to Miss Kanai after all)''

Honoka was restless since the morning. One moment, she would be staring at her phone in front of the table. The next moment, she would be hugging her pillow on the bed, and then she would stand up and wander aimlessly around the room.

On that morning, she received a message from Yū,

'''"I'll be having a date with Mr. Akagi now."'''

Honoka felt her heart wince. This day finally came.

While Honoka was hospitalized, Yū came to visit her, and she said with a fleeting face,

''—I made a promise with Mr. Akagi to go on a date. If Mr. Akagi changes his mind and falls for me...can I go out with him?''

Yū's tone and expression were calm and delicate, but Honoka was overwhelmed by her, as she had never conversed with Yū before, and the latter asked her for permission. Honoka answered,

''If Akagi really falls for you, it's not an issue of whether I allow it or not. If that happens, I can't do anything about it.''

Honoka tried her best to remain calm, but her mind was in complete chaos. If she was to meet Koremitsu at that point, surely she would be flustered and tell him, "Don't go on that date with Miss Kanai! Didn't you say you like me?" That was why Honoka scampered back home once she got discharged, without waiting for her family members to pick her up.

Yū said that she would message or call Honoka with regards to the outcome. After that, Shioriko was abducted, and it was not the moment for that. Shioriko returned safe and sound however, and Koremitsu was discharged after he was hospitalized for checkups.

''—I will be returning back soon. Do you still remember that date?''

Two days ago, Honoka received a call from Yū.

''—O-o-o-o-of course I do. You can choose a time you want to date Akagi, Miss Kanai.''

Honoka answered shrilly.

"I'm really an idiot! I shouldn't have made such a promise with her. Akagi would have fallen for Miss Kanai again. She's so slim, delicate and feminine, so anyone will have the urge to protect her. She's right in Akagi's sweet spot!"

Honoka collapsed onto the bed, hugged her pillow, and rolled about.

''He does like that Miss Kanai that much after all''

Koremitsu returned home with Yū on the day everyone went to his house, and he sent Yū back alone. The atmosphere between them was very good.

"I got to believe in Akagi. The date's because Akagi goes by his word. This will definitely be the last time—ahhhh!!! I never dated Akagi before!"

Despite Honoka's unforgettable memory of the two of them sneaking into the school pool in the middle of the night, that did not seem to fit the atmosphere of a normal date.

"If we're to break up without even dating, auu~, I should have known this would happen. I should have dated Akagi earlier."

Honoka again rolled about on the bed, her eyeballs rolling with tears welling from them. She hugged the pillow and muttered for a while, and then—

"Their date should be done by now, right? I don't know what will happen. Shall I call Miss Kanai or Akagi to confirm...? I can't do it!"

She sat upright, and shook her head hard. It was too terrifying for her to do so.

"Go-got to update my blog..."

The "Purple Princess's Mansion'.was a blog for Honoka to publish her cellphone novels, but the comments column was where girls would share their love troubles.

There was a period when Honoka was called the 'love expert', and she got giddy as a result. A few days ago however, she admitted on her blog that she never dated a boy before, and she had an unrequited crush on a boy.

She was already mentally prepared to receive a backlash from her viewers for lying to her, that there would be a lot of protesting messages. In fact, Honoka did have them, but there was an overwhelming number of messages 'Knowing that you have an unrequited crush just like us and is worrying about love makes you more approachable, Purple Princess. Let's work hard for our romances to succeed. please continue to hear our troubles'. The number of clicks sharply increased, and there were more love inquiries as compared to before.

Honoka opened her blog, and scanned through the comments, readying herself to answer.

'''"To the Love expert, Purple Princess.'''

'''This is my first time leaving a comment here. Right now, I'm feeling troubled because of love, so I decided to discuss this with you.'''

'''I recently confessed to someone I like.'''

'''That person's my classmate, the one seated next to me.'''

'''That person has scary eyes, a poor attitude, is always staring at the phone, and she has a tendency to kick, always ready to raise her leg to kick. At first, I thought that person was really unbelievable.'''

'''But when I was in trouble. That person was always listening to my troubles earnestly, helping me.'''

'''That person worries about others more than being selfish about it, a really good person who'll always help others.'''

'''I'm starting to understand that person's good points more and more now, and I think I do like that person, but that's just a like as a classmate.'''

'''But once that person confessed to me, I started to be more aware about that person."'''

For some reason, this clearly resembled her relationship with Koremitsu.

'''"I was kissed by someone else, and that person saw me. She scolded me, calling me an idiot, and slammed at my chest. My heart was pounding like crazy."'''

Honoka gasped.

"No way."

'''"That person once booked a karaoke box, and suddenly started reading a swimsuit gravure magazine with me inside. We even had a commotion at the pool, and my pants slipped as a result. There was once when I got back, and saw that person welcoming me with a floral-patterned apron."'''

"No way..."

Honoka's heart jumped, her cheeks searing.

"It's basically..."

'''"That person assumed that I made someone pregnant, and baked calcium-rich cookies for me. Once that person's friend confessed to me, that person then said to keep the distance from me."'''

"Isn't that person referring to me now?"

'''"I don't know when exactly did I start to have feelings for that reckless, crass person, feelings beyond that of a classmate."'''

'''"That person was in danger because of me, and nearly died as a result. That was when I realized that I love that person, not like as a classmate. It's because that person is that person that I like that person."'''

Honoka's heart raced, and the face staring at the screen got increasingly scalding, her fingers unable to stop as she rolled the mouse.

'''"I clearly told that person that I like her. That person however isn't just reckless, she's a blockhead. She's unlike the Purple Princess, an utterly hopeless rookie at love. Right now, she's still worrying if I'll move on to another person."'''

"I-isn't it you whose actions are weird...you're the stupid one? What's with that 'rookie at love' anyway?"

'''"What do I do to convince that bipolar, reckless, foolhardy, incorrigible love idiot of my feelings? Please answer me."'''

The message was signed off with the ID 'red hound'.

Honoka did not know whether she should be angry, embarrassed, or swirling around on her swivel chair. In her confusion, her cellphone rang, indicating a message,

It was Koremitsu!

Koremitsu sent a message!

Honoka hastily opened a message, and the topic was 'love consultation'. Attached to it was Honoka's blog address,

'''"Come to the riverside for the reply".'''

That was the text attached.

Honoka got into action faster than she could think.

She got up from her chair, grabbed her cellphone and the travel pass, and dashed out of her house.

The sky was dyed orange by the sunset, and the clouds was beginning to have a pink hue on them. Honoka raced down the road under the setting sun, her heart ripping apart. She went through the gantry, darted into the carriage, and was puffing away as she tapped away at the message,

'''"To Red Hound,'''

'''Is there anything else you'll like to say? All I remember is that strange matter of booking the karaoke room to read the gravure magazines!"'''

After a stop, the reply came.

'''"I do.'''

'''If you want to hear it. Come with your reply."'''

Honoka then texted back,

'''"You idiot. I'm on my way."'''

Another station later, and the other party replied,

'''"Don't run away, you love rookie."'''

'''"Which one of us it it?"'''

Honoka texted back, and once she arrived at the train station closest to school, she started running away.

While the orange sun continued to set, Honoka continued to wheeze as she dashed down the riverside that was dyed red, turning her head around to look for the sender.

The water and grass were dyed a burning red, and the cool breeze rustled the silver grass by the riverbank. Standing there was a boy holding a cellphone, with a head of messy red hair—like a red dog.

Koremitsu looked up and stared at Honoka with his sharp eyes.

Honoka, utterly delirious, got ready to run down to the riverbank,

"You idiot! It's dangerous!"

And Koremitsu ran over.

The grass by the river caused Honoka to slip and fell on her butt, and she slid down with amazing force.

Honoka inched towards Koremitsu.

Koremitsu scowled as he ran towards her, reaching his arms out to embrace her, and they tumbled around a few times on the grass.

On the silent grassland, the only thing they could hear was their erratic breathing. They felt each other's breathing on their faces.

Honoka looked down, and found Koremitsu's face right in front of her.

His lips curled, Koremitsu stared back at Honoka seriously.

He, who nearly drowned in the stormy night, woke up in this position the following morning, and at this moment, it was more embarrassing. His hands were on Honoka's waist and back, and their legs were intertwined.

Neither of them knew who brought their faces closer in, Koremitsu, or Honoka.

Honoka felt her heart breaking apart, and her cheeks were flushed red, tears welled in her eyes and she gently placed her lips on Koremitsu's.

[[Image:Hikaru v10 256 257.jpg|thumb]]

At the same time, she muttered in her heart.

''(Akagi, this is my 'answer')''

<div style="text-align:center;">♢ ♢ ♢</div>

"Thank you for sending me off, upperclassman Tōjō.."

"Not at all. You did not notify Akagi?"

It was the airport hall, and Yū was conversing with Tōjō.

"I bade Mr. Akagi farewell before I got here."

He probably was off to visit Honoka.

''(Miss Shikibu...I suppose you do not have to report the result to me. I lost the bet. Mr. Akagi did not falter. He told me that he likes you...)''

She should have been mentally prepared, but her heart ached so much.

"Upperclassman Tōjō...which me do you think is more charming...the old me...or the current me?"

"Wha—th-that is..."

Tōjō was speechless, appearing to be at a loss.

Shungo Tōjō had once told Koremitsu that he preferred the old Yū. To protect her, he arranged for a female bodyguard to live in the apartment beside Yū, and even made sure Yū was not expelled due to a lack of attendance by pulling some strings.

And that Tōjō was unable to answer Yū's question.

''(I suppose...upperclassman Tōjō...finds my old, tender self more attractive after all...)''

Just when Yū began to feel downhearted about this,

"Is this even a question? The current Yū is a thousand times better!"

Kazuaki stormed in with a huff. With the rich, sweet voice of Hikaru's, he rattled on,

"The old Yū was a shut-in and so gloomy, I can tell that she is a slut who puts up the facade of a weak virgin that sleeps around with other men; it is to be expected that she is abused by her fellow females. The current Yū is natural and bold, and though infuriating, I do not have to worry about your feelings all the time. I do find you much better than before."

"...Mr. Kazuaki, didn't you tell me over the phone 'How can I possibly send you off'..."

Yū was dumbfounded that Kazuaki suddenly appeared at the airport, and she softly inquired. The latter then raised his eyebrows,

"I did not come to send you off. I came to grumble at you! What happened to the photos of Mr. Akagi wearing his tennis outfit? Just standing there? A jumper on his upper body? What in the world? An elementary school kid can take better shots than you. An-anyway. the ones that say that old Yū is better are those that can only accept their fates as virgins forever."

Kazuaki concluded, not realizing that he too belonged to that group. Tōjō in turn looked utterly devastated.

Surely, this was an encouragement for Yū who was rejected...though he would say so, Kazuaki would probably lash back with ten times the furor.

Thanks to Kazuaki, Yū felt a warm feeling in her heart, and smiled,

"Yes. I do prefer my current self."

<div style="text-align:center;">♢ ♢ ♢</div>

"Hey...big brother. I can understand how you feel now, but we should be going home now, right?"

Yū got onto the plane, and Kazuaki left, leaving Hiina to call out to Shungo, now crouched on the airport hall.

Shungo had reminded her over and over again not to call him brother with others around, but he had no strength to even rebuke her,

"I-I did not segregate women...by whether they are virgins or not...I just wish for women to be cautious and not be promiscuous...uuu, my pride as a man lost to Kazuaki."

Hiina too knelt down, patting Shungo on his shoulder.

"You haven't lost, big brother. You're cooler than anyone else."

She chirped, and with a matured, tender voice, she spoke,

"If you like virgins, I shall remain a virgin forever, big brother."

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume10 Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
| Return to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro......|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume10 Chapter8|Chapter 8]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume10 Chapter3

2026-11-06T23:37:32Z

Jaltertol: typo

==Chapter 3: That What Dwells Inside of Her==

It was pitch dark outside the window, and there was a downpour. The rain pelted upon the windows, ostensibly trying to smash them; the winds roared.

The winds were also howling on the night Hikaru died.

It was said that he was engulfed by the flooded river, and swept away by it.

The Heavens practically arranged the same stage as before.

''(They still haven't found Hanasato and Shiiko?)''

Koremitsu could only spend arduous moments waiting after Asai contacted him. Why Michiru? Is Shioriko okay? Such thoughts surged in his heart, and he felt a hand with sharp fingernails gripping his heart, not letting go.

Whenever the windows were rattled by the winds, Koremitsu got jumpy.

Mikoto was not around; she was probably out to contact the ones searching for Shioriko. The only ones in the room were Koremitsu and Fujino, and Hikaru the ghost.

Fujino was seated on the sofa, lowering her head sadly. The dim lights and the flames from the fireplace shone upon Fujino's clear white skin.

The light brown hair strands draped upon the shawl resting on her frail shoulders, and fell from it; despite this, she was so beauty it was breathtaking. She lowered her snowy nape, her long eyelashes casting a cast on the gloomy eyes.

Hikaru again lowered his head.

He too lowered his beautiful eyes beside Koremitsu, his lips curled into a knot, looking utterly distraught, rooted at his place.

''(What exactly is this guy thinking now...?)''

Was he worried about Shioriko's safety? Or was he left utterly heartbroken seeing his beloved woman being so despondent?

Assuming that it was Hikaru being his usual self, if there was a really depressed woman in front of him, he would embrace her even though knew he could not touch her, and say some sweet words in an attempt to console her.

But in Fujino's case, he was unable to look at her directly.

But even so, they do really appear to be a chip off the block, really identical.

They were blood-related aunt and nephew, and they were so similar in appearance, but that was not all. The reason why Hikaru had such an uncanny resemblance with Fujino was because their expressions and mood were so alike.

The movements of their eyebrows, how their lips squirmed, how they lowered their eyes.

And even the way they lifted their heads was so alike.

Was Hikaru like this when he was alive?

Hikaru once said in his anguish that he pursued Fujino numerous times when he was alive, and Fujino always rejected him...

—I had always loved her since I was young. Just seeing her causes my heart to feel warm and fuzzy. I feel like I am in Heaven whenever she smiled.

—I once thought that it will be fine if she and I are the only ones alive on this world. I love her so much that I cannot stop myself.

—But...she married someone else.

—I was in 6th grade when she became the second wife of my father. It was tormenting to be with her, so I left home during Middle School.

On that day when Hikaru confessed everything he had kept secret in his heart, he lowered his eyes despondently.

Back then, Koremitsu did not know that Fujino was a blood-related aunt to Hikaru.

But even so, he knew that Hikaru could not forget the person who became the wife of his father, was suffering as a result. This too caused Koremitsu's heart to be gripped.

—After we went our separate ways, I fell deeper in love with her, and I...committed that one grievous sin.

The gravity of this confession weighed on Koremitsu's heart more than that instance before, causing the latter to be suffocated.

Hikaru continued to talk about that one instance he shared with Fujino back then.

He never did mention what were the circumstances.

But it was just once, and ever since then, they never did it again.

—It was just once...really, just that once. After that, that person would keep shunning me, and the most she did in front of everyone was to greet me at bare minimum. She never did say any tender words that would give me hope. It appeared that she wanted to forget about what happened back then—no, she wanted to pretend that it never happened.

What exactly were Fujino's feelings when she committed that one grievous sin with her nephew? Was it because she was unable to resist Hikaru's passionate advances? Or did Fujino too wish for it?

The sight of her eyes and head lowered slightly resembled that of a nun, and one could not imagine the exuberance and passion Hikaru once mentioned.

Fujino's thoughts were harder to comprehend as compared to Hikaru, and nobody could determine her true intentions. Did Fujino really not send a letter to Hikaru on the night he passed away?

Fujino was not rattled by Koremitsu's words.

However.

Koremitsu tried to recall Hikaru's narration of what happened that night. Having done so, he found Hikaru's words to be someone ambiguous as well.

—On the night I fell into the river—I was called out by her through a letter. She never wanted to make eye contact with him, but she suddenly wanted to meet me...I was really uneasy, I did not know what that person was thinking...but she wanted to meet me, and I had to go...

Hikaru said that his vision was blurred by the turbulent winds and rain, his body staggered, and he slipped into the flooding river.

—The moment when I fell into the river...someone grabbed my hand, trying to pull me up. I still remember the feeling of those hands that tried to grab me.

''—Someone? Not your stepmom?''

—It was night, and it was raining furiously...I...could not see clearly. However, those hands certainly felt like a woman's so they are...

Those slender hands could not grab Hikaru's body, and Hikaru was finally swept by the river, ending his 16 years of life.

—...I fell into the river...this is without a doubt. That person was not responsible...but...if that person was the one who tried to grab my hands...I will cause her another layer of guilt...I already hurt her thoroughly because I so loved her...

—I am scared, Koremitsu. Scared—of that person's heart...what was that person thinking at that moment? What exactly was she thinking about me? How will she view me in the future—I am terrified, really, really terrified, so much that I cannot take this anymore...

Hikaru quivered.

Was Fujino the one who wrote the letter? Or was it someone else? If it was Fujino, was there a reason why she had to do it on a stormy night? Why did she have to hide such a thing?

The flames flickered in the fireplace, and the rain pelting on the windows got more intense. Only the sounds of the rain, winds and flames were left in the house.

The blade of the knife placed by the window glittered a frosty light under the lamps.

Hikaru continued to keep his head lowered, the dangling hands clenched firmly. Fujino too had her eyes lowered, not moving at all.

The room was filled with such painful agony.

''(Speaking of which...why does Fujino want to meet him?)''

Fujino had been shunning Hikaru when the latter was alive. After he died, she claimed to not know anything about Hikaru at all.

But through Mikoto, she went through the effort to make contact with Hikaru's friend—Koremitsu. Surely something was amiss here? If she really did have Hikaru's child, she should be more willing to forget the sin she committed with Hikaru.

Koremitsu recalled the expectant eyes Fujino seemingly had when he arrived at the resort, followed by the words "I have been waiting for you for a while...Mr. Akagi", which seemed to imply that she was expectant.

Suddenly, Fujino's sealed lips opened slightly.

"...Mr. Akagi."

Koremitsu's heart jolted.

Hikaru's shoulders too shivered as he looked over at Fujino.

With her beautiful, melancholic eyes, she stared at him, her expression the same as whenever Hikaru mentioned his depressing past. She did try to restrain her emotions and talk calmly, but her eyes and lips showed a tranquil melancholy, a fleeting expression—

The feeble voice came from Fujino's pale lips,

"When...did you first become friends with Hikaru?"

Fujino's words were no different from a mother asking the friend of her son, an older sister asking the friend of her little brother, and this caused Koremitsu, so tense as he was, to feel surprised.

Hikaru's expression was slightly relaxed.

That beautiful woman who was said to be a Goddess in a legend was looking at Koremitsu with clear eyes, causing him to stiffen, and answer stiffly,

"...I entered High School with Hikaru. He borrowed a textbook from me a day before Golden Week started."

"Textbook?"

"Classics—he said he forgot it, but I didn't have Classics lessons that day, so I didn't have it."

Koremitsu recalled the story he told Tsuyako. Perhaps Fujino was just like Tsuyako, hoping to hear what happened to Hikaru when he was alive.

Perhaps she just wanted to lament the death of the stepson she could not love when he was alive.

Tsuyako cheerfully noted 'Hikaru really did not do his homework' upon hearing that Koremitsu did not have the textbook, but Fujino looked depressed.

"Golden Week...this year?"

She whispered.

"Ah! I only got to talk with him on this, but we promised to be friends—that day feels like it was 10 years ago or something!"

Koremitsu frantically excused.

He was worried if Fujino would suspect if Hikaru would privately message somebody he only interacted with for one day.

But Fujino looked afar with anguished eyes, muttering with a forlorn, clear voice,

"I suppose...such things are possible too. Everything can be decided based on a certain moment..."

Tears of sadness welled in Fujino's eyes, and Koremitsu was left breathless by the beauty shown.

Was Hikaru's encounter with Fujino just like that? If Hikaru was 5, and Fujino married after graduating from college, that means she would be around 15...

Like Fujino, Hikaru too was looking afar.

—...Never...did I once view her as my aunt.

Koremitsu recalled Hikaru's bitter murmur, and his heart too was griped.

Could humans fall in love even when they were 5 years old?

Was it really love at first sight?

''(I don't really know about it. I'll say that 5-year-olds are little brats with snot all over their faces...)''

He thoroughly remembered yearning for the love of his always sobbing mother, so much that his heart ached.

Thus, he could understand the pain and suffering children go through in desiring others. Despite growing into adults, the intense feelings that lingered in the heart back then were special, unable to be forgotten.

Fujino again asked Koremitsu gently,

"It seems you have been calling yourself Hikaru's representative."

"I made a promise with him."

"Promise..."

The beautiful eyes faltered slightly.

It seemed her heart was gripped by the word 'promise'.

"He promised me not to let the flowers wilt. That guy will always give a serious look, saying 'Girls are flowers, so there is a need to take proper care of them'."

Melancholy gradually filled Fujino's eyes, but the eyes were clear as heartbroken.

"What kind of person...do you think Hikaru is?"

Why did Fujino appear to be suffering so much? Why was it that despite Hikaru not being on this world anymore, she never did show a sign of forgetting the pain...?

"Well, Hikaru looks lively, but he's quite a lonely guy. He appears frivolous, but is unexpectedly a serious guy."

For Koremitsu, Hikaru was such a complicated boy. He had many secrets, and was unwilling to reveal his true thoughts. No matter where he was, he would be with the ones thinking about him, devoting his all to them.

"Then, what kind of person do you think Hikaru is?"

Fujino again lowered her head.

Her eyelashes lowered, and there was silence. She looked lonely, but soon after, she muttered,

"Hikaru—is a tragic child."

Her tone was filled with anguish.

Hikaru, listening in on Fujino's words, too showed grave sadness in his eyes.

"Hikaru probably suffered through many unbearable things since his childhood...but he was always smiling."

Fujino's distressed voice, coupled with Hikaru's bereft expression, gripped Koremitsu's heart hard.

"Yeah. It looks like...he made a promise with his mother. That he has to smile even when he's sad."

''—You have to smile no matter what happens. By doing that, everyone will love you''

That was the talisman Hikaru's ill mother left for her child before passing away early.

''Even if others do bully you, give them an earnest smile.''

Even though the one bullying him was 'fate' itself...

With tears welling in her eyes, Fujino muttered,

"If only he was able to cry..."

After hearing those words, for an instance, Hikaru looked utterly distraught.

However, in his attempt to dispel this emotion, he immediately raised his already sealed lips, softened his eyes, and showed a tender—beautiful smile.

That was the faint smile Hikaru would show when he was truly depressed.

Hikaru could not cry.

So he could only smile.

Upon seeing Hikaru being like this, Koremitsu too bit his lower lip.

—How does it feel to cry?

The admiring voice he once heard lingered sadly in his ears.

"!! Hikaru..."

Was there anything he could say for his friend, that friend who was much more sentimental than anyone else, yet could not cry?

Just when Koremitsu was about to speak up.

A commotion sudden occurred outside the door.

A furious female growl came from outside, and it seemed there was some kind of dispute. That was followed by footsteps headed towards this room.

Fujino raised her eyebrows slightly, and Hikaru nervously stared at the door. At this moment, a tall woman dressed in black fur coat and a scarlet one-piece dress stormed in without knocking.

Fujino stood up.

"Miss Hiroka...!"

The one giving that anxious exclamation was Hikaru.

''(If I remember, Hiroka's—)''

Upon recalling the identity of the guest causing this commotion, Koremitsu too was taken aback.

Kazuaki's mother, the ex-wife of Hikaru's father. Tōjō once scowled and exclaimed "I cannot let Aoi marry into that family with such a terrifying mother-in-law." Hiroka Udate appeared with her eyebrows raised, glaring at Fujino so furiously that sparks could fly, hollering,

"Your husband is dying, and you are moonlighting with a high school boy? You are the death of me, you woman!"

Hiroka berated Fujino with a shrill voice, and Koremitsu stared at her, dumbfounded.

Was this the infamous mother of Kazuaki, Hiroka?

Her eyeshadow and rouge was thick, and her face was pretty, but she did not appear as her age. As Kazuaki's mother, it appears she was more than 40 years old, but she appeared to be in her twenties. She was tall, had large breasts, a slender waist, and a nice figure comparable to that of a foreign actress. The make-up probably had something to do with it, but the shape of her grim looking face was distinct. The red hair had elegant curls at the end, and the hair was let down.

She really resembled her relative Tsuyako. In contrast to Tsuyako's cheerful, alluring presence, Hiroka might have the alluring presence down, but the initial impression of her was that of being unapproachable.

If Tsuyako was the red weeping cherry blossom blooming elegantly, tenderly alluring others, Hiroka would be the thorny red rose.

''(This aunt here came to complain about me getting together with Fujino. You got to be kidding me!?)''

Koremitsu got up from the sofa, and Mikoto, who caught up to Hiroka, naturally slipped in, standing in a position where Koremitsu's face was blocked, stating calmly,

"Miss Hiroka, Mr. Akagi is a guest I brought over to visit Miss Fujino What you just said is not a fact at all; Miss Fujino is currently recuperating in this resort, and it is due to the Head's kindness for she is about to give birth. Please do understand."

"And you should have known about the Head being in critical condition last night, Miss Fujino."

Hikaru widened his eyes in shock. Koremitsu too let down his clenched fists.

''(Hikaru's father is in critical condition!?)''

Koremitsu did hear that Hikaru's father was not in a good condition.

That was why he supported the factions lead by both his ex-wife, Hiroka, and the current wife, Fujino, to set up the position for his successor, for them to carry out a skirmish secretly.

In that battle, Hiroka's only son, Kazuaki, did a gaffe that could not be overturned, and the Wisterias were deemed to be more likely to wind. However, the reason why Hiroka suddenly barged in did not seem to be because she was peeved, nor out for revenge.

"Why are you not with him right now!? I am not that man's wife now, you are, Miss Fujino! For him, you and I are just other women, not that Miss Kiriyo who gave birth to that dead brat! Now that he is dead, that man has nothing he loved left behind, and does not have any longing for this world now. That man has, and will always love Miss Kiriyo! You can at least be her replacement!"

Hiroka's holler were like blazing arrows, piercing through the atmosphere of anguish.

Koremitsu was stupefied.

Neither Fujino nor Hikaru spoke up as they listened to Hiroka's words painfully. In contrast to the lively Hiroka, Fujino was akin to a corpse.

"You really are just like that hateful woman! Miss Fujino! When that man married you as his wife, I was really terrified, seeing how you resemble that woman so much, I thought that man used the Mikados' research facilities to create a clone of Miss Kiriyo. For that man, you are just a replacement for her, but you already knew that when you accepted that man's request to marry into the Mikados! Even so, you still became the Head's wife, so you have to fulfill your duty until the very end! Just stay by his bedside and pretend to be Miss Kiriyo! If Miss Kiriyo is to tell him to remain alive, that man will come back even if he is in Hell! Or will he think that Miss Kiriyo has come to welcome him, and he will die? I suppose that is a good thing to you."

Hiroka vented her feelings onto Fujino, not giving a room to breath. Fujino merely closed her eyes, and Koremitsu knew that action would further incense Hiroka.

"...I will not be going back."

Fujino muttered.

Hiroka scowled deepened, her face contorted as she yelled,

"Why!? Because you have a reason not to meet him? Because the child in your belly is not that man’s, but that devil’s?"

Obviously, the 'devil' here referred to Hikaru.

Hikaru shrieked,

"That is not my child!"

Koremitsu too stood in front of Fujino,

"Hey! I'm Hikaru's friend. She definitely has the child of Hikaru's dad here! Hikaru's stepmom wasn't willing to talk to him."

Perhaps Hiroka saw the scathing messages, lost her cool, and started yelling without checking the details.

However, Hiroka gave Koremitsu the look of one looking down on a mongrel, saying,

"I received a message saying that the child in Miss Fujino is that devil's. I thought it was baseless slander, but I had someone investigate just in case."

She then turned her eyes towards Fujino.

"Miss Fujino, that child did meet you when you lived in this resort back in March, no?"

Fujino remained unmoved, merely standing there, her eyelids lowered, looking gloomy.

"I did visit her, but that was because I could not hold in my emotions. I was the one who came here, but she did not let me in at all."

Hikaru frantically explained.

"Yeah, Hikaru did come to this resort, but he said that he was not let in at all! The kid in the belly has nothing to do with Hikaru!"

Hiroka continued on, not giving Koremitsu a look,

"Yes, you did chase him away, Miss Fujino. However, you caught up to that child afterwards, and spent the night with him at the Church! That was when you were impregnated!"

''(What!?)''

Koremitsu felt a rock slammed at his head.

Hikaru too paled as he stood there.

Hikaru said that on the night Fujino rejected him, he met a woman at the Church to comfort his broken heart. He was reunited with the woman in that Church, Sora, embracing her tightly in the darkness, while the moon was shrouded by the clouds, until the morning.

"I...that night...I should be...with Sora..."

The quivering lips continued to stammer. Hikaru was probably recalling what happened back then.

Perhaps—

Though he kept thinking, he could not deny it. Doubt, fear, despair entwined in Hikaru's heart.

Koremitsu too could not refute.

There was no way such a thing could happen. Right, this should not be true.

Koremitsu felt the pain of his brain suffocated, his neck choked as he slowly looked towards Fujino's belly.

It was covered by the shawl, so it was not obvious on first glance. Perhaps the life growing inside it however was Hikaru's—

"...This is not Hikaru's child."

Fujino continued to keep her head low, muttering,

"Hikaru and I...never had such a relationship before."

Fujino's pale face looked utterly perturbed, her lips quivering. She said that she never did have a relationship with Hikaru, but that was a lie. Fujino did have that one instance with Hikaru when the latter was in 8th grade.

Thus, what Fujino denied was not a factual refute.

Perhaps it was a lie when she said that the child was not Hikaru's!

Rage was blazing from Hiroka's eyes. Her shoulders were huffed, her eyebrows raised, and her face was red due to rage. She took out a horizontal envelope from her bag, and tossed it to Fujino.

The envelop hit Fujino right in the face.

Mikoto was taken aback, and Hikaru too leaned forward. Fujino merely kept her eyes closed while the envelope hit her, and she then lowered her head. her white face was cut by the side of the envelope, causing it to bleed, yet she lowered her eyelids, remaining silent.

"We shall know the truth once the child is born and the investigations are done. if you continue to insist that the child is his, go ahead. If you dare say that your child is that of your blood-related nephew, I will never forgive you! I will never allow him to be born, even if you do, I will choke it! I already regretted not doing that when Miss Kiriyo gave birth to that devil."

The red hair danced in the air as Hiroka stormed out of the room.

Mikoto bowed as she watched Hiroka leave.

And with the footsteps departing, Mikoto approached Fujino, picking up the envelope that dropped by her feet, before reaching her hand onto Fujino's back—

"Please allow me to treat your wounds."

She brought Fujino out.

During that time, Fujino continued to look down, her eyelashes lowered, her lips sealed, and her eyes remained hollowed as she lowered her head.

Koremitsu and Hikaru were the only ones left in the room.

The storm that was overpowered by Hiroka's words started to buzz again, declaring their presence, and the damp windows were rattling due to the winds.

There was a fire in the fireplace, but it appeared the room was much colder than before.

Hikaru collapsed to the floor.

"Hey—"

Surely it felt strange to say to a ghost 'hang in there', but Hikaru was utterly pale, his skin looking as though it would vanish at any given moment. His limbs and lips were quivering.

"How...did I not realize it..."

Hikaru's feeble stutter was so despondent, so feeble, it was horrifying.

"That night...when Sora embraced me...it was so warm...so comfortable...during then...I fell asleep...and then...I woke up in darkness...Sora was looking down at me...and I reached out to her, calling her 'Sora'...I pulled her close, and she embraced me...and then...we remained...until the morning...when I woke up, Sora vanished...I had...a white shawl on me...that shawl...was of fine quality...something really expensive...the usually thrifty Sora cannot possibly have such a thing..."

Hikaru kept his head lowered, the soft hair strands draped upon his face, covering his pained expression.

However, he never did try to disguise the pain and despair in his voice.

"That night...the one who comforted me...was Sora. But the one, who bonded with me...was not Sora..."

He had a secret encounter with his dearest. Normally, it was something worth being happy about, or something of a blessing.

However, if the life that was not desired resided in her.

That it was the child of the blood-related aunt and nephew—

"That person...has...my child...in her? Can such a child...be born?"

Hikaru's misery caused Koremitsu to feel gloomy as well.

It was unlike the moment when Sora confessed to be pregnant.

If the father of Fujino's child was really Hikaru, it would be out of wedlock, a child born out of incest.

Fujino and the child would continue to bear that crucifix for the rest of their lives.

Hikaru, who was told by many 'if only you were not born', would leave behind a child that should not be born.

Fujino should know it was a sin.

''(Why did she send Hikaru back after he came all the way to the resort, and yet gave chase after him? Why did she pretend to be Sora and embrace Hikaru?)''

They could not do such a thing.

For that would bring about misfortune.

She knew that, so why did she!

Hikaru lifted his head, and grabbed Koremitsu, his hands and arms entering Koremitsu's body. Even so, he continued to look at Koremitsu, his face completely contorted as he yelled,

"What do I do now, Koremitsu! That person intends to give birth to that child! She will do it no matter who objects! What do I do now! I am already dead—"

Koremitsu too realized the gravity of the situation, and remained silent.

His body, with Hikaru's hands reaching inside, was shivering.

The fact Asai was worried about became reality.

''(What do we do now!? If the kid's going to be born, that kid's a lost cause just like Fujino!)''

Would Hikaru go insane?

Would he continue to linger and wander around the world?

Would Fujino live the rest of her life, unable to smile or yell, just like a living corpse?

Such a notion caused Koremitsu to feel his chest being ripped apart.

Suddenly, the cellphone in his pocket vibrated.

Koremitsu fished out the phone with one hand, and checked the message.

Another anonymous message!

He opened the message, and attached to it was a photo of Shioriko tied up with duct tape and rope, collapsed somewhere.

'''''"To Hikaru,'''''

'''''Come to the place where you betrayed me, at the same time as that night."'''''

That was the line in the message.

The message was signed off with the name 'Fujino'.

While Hikaru remained in utter despair at this point, Koremitsu gritted his teeth as he glared at those words—and the photos of Shioriko tied up.

''(You too, Hanasato. What's wrong with you! What are you thinking!?)''

<div style="text-align:center;">♢ ♢ ♢</div>

The moment she firmly believed Lord Hikaru was in Koremitsu Akagi's heart was when Koremitsu compared her to the Tachibana flowers.

''—Hanasato!''

He called out Michiru's name, and with a serious look.

''—You're like the Tachibana flowers. You're plain, but you have a gentle memorable fragrance. I think that's very good.''

It was almost the same words as what Hikaru said during their elementary school days, that he liked the Tachibana flowers. Those words throbbed Michiru's heart.

But something was amiss.

Koremitsu was definitely a gruff, crude person, and it seemed he would not know of any flower names at all.

''—Hono, does Mr. Akagi like flowers?''

''—Eh!? How's that possible? He probably has an interest in eating flowers. Ah, but...''

''—But''

''—H-he does know of a species called the Heliotrope...it's not a common flower name...he said that a friend taught him that.''

As far as Michiru could see, Koremitsu Akagi had no friends at all. It was said that was the same before he entered the Heian Academy High school branch, that the people around him kept shunning him.

It seemed Koremitsu told Aoi and Asai that he was Hikaru Mikado's friend.

There was no chance for Hikaru and Koremitsu to interact. The only day where they could meet was right before Golden Week, the day Koremitsu attended school.

She was surprised to see Koremitsu attend Hikaru's funeral, but back then, Koremitsu was scowling away, looking peeved, and did not seem to be mourning the death of a good friend.

So when did he become Hikaru's friend?

Aoi, who had been ignoring Koremitsu at first, ended up greeting Koremitsu cheerfully whenever they met. Koremitsu too was making visits to Yū Kanai, whom Hikaru visited at her apartment numerous times. Shioriko, whom Hikaru reached out to, was adopted by Koremitsu's family. Tsuyako, who was the prettiest flower amongst Hikaru's garden, started to trust Koremitsu. having observed these, Michiru was thinking "Maybe—"

And then, once Koremitsu said those words to Michiru, she understood.

Hikaru's body was haunting Koremitsu. He was living inside Koremitsu, with a will of its own.

That had to be the reason why Koremitsu knew of things only Hikaru did, and how she would occasionally see them as one entity.

Hikaru is not dead.

He is still alive!

This firm saved the other Michiru inside her heart, that battered soul would kept stating all her grudges to the one she loved.

'''That Michiru''' too loved Hikaru. No, it was a deeper love than that.

On that spring, when she was 14, she arrived at the resort in Shinshu, and heard that Hikaru too was at a nearby resort, in a retreat with his family.

She came to the Mikados residence, thinking 'Can I meet him? Just a peek will do.' She nervously wandered around, and Hikaru appeared.

Michiru was very delighted, and from that day onwards, at the resort, she would tail Hikaru.

On a certain day, she saw that beautiful, dreadful sight.

The beautiful, violet flowers hanging off the wild Wisterias.

Hikaru was standing under them.

His white skin and faint brown hair sparkled under the dazzling light, the violet Wisterias seemingly raining upon him like a waterfall as he reached his slender arms towards them.

And then, he dotingly embraced those fallen petals.

They were like cicada skins, scattered all over the floor, none of them in his grasp.

But even so, Hikaru reached out to embrace those flowers, his sidelong face looked anguished.

After Hikaru left, it was a beautiful woman who had the exact same face as Hikaru, stealthily appearing while seemingly evading others, squatting on the piled Wisterias. She touched the violet petals Hikaru touched with her white hands, giving an endearing, tragic kiss.

A pearl-like tear slid down her white cheek.

Soon after, she sat in the middle of the Wisterias, curled up, ostentiously sinking in the abyss of the Wisterias.

The violet flowers made no sounds as they gathered about her slender arms, breasts, throat and legs.

A secret love—

Michiru's heart race, and her cheeks, ears and head were searing.

She practically forgot how to blink, and everything was kept in her heart like a special present.

Those two so loved each other.

But even after shying away from the public eye, they could neither meet, let alone talk.

Even so, Michiru understood.

That Wisteria was the dearest to Hikaru—

Michiru was aware that she was just an unimpressive, boring girl, unable to remain in Hikaru's eyes.

''If I'm to maintain a pure heart, one day, Lord Hikaru will find me. Just as he said I am like the Tachibana flowers he like.''

That was what the Michiru on the surface wished.

The other Michiru however felt that it was merely a daydream, and had long given up on it.

Because of that, she admired the forbidden relationship between Fujino and Hikaru.

The only one who was a match for the beautiful Hikaru was the similarly beautiful Fujino.

But they could never fall in love in this world.

Such a tragedy.

Such a sweetness.

She saw how they yearned each other, and wanted to touch their world—no matter how little it was. That was why she stalked Hikaru and Fujino, and kept following them.

Whenever the Mikados had a party for those relevant, she would surely attend and observe them.

Hikaru and Fujino would never converse with each other in front of others, but when nobody else was looking—

She saw Hikaru pick up the champagne glass Fujino used, miserably kissing it; she saw Fujino stroke the chair Hikaru sat on, lower her head, and show a teary sight in her beautiful eyes.

She saw Hikaru give a forlorn stare at the painting Fujino saw, and saw Fujino pick up the rose Hikaru approached and had a whiff of, hurt by the thorns on the rose, covering her fingertips with such guilt, lowering her head—

Whenever Michiru saw such sights, she became increasingly expectant.

And then, she ended up hoping that she would one day become like Fujino, able to have the forbidden love with Hikaru.

Michiru knew that it was an unhealthy thinking, and so she found herself to be shameful for thinking that way, burying such thoughts deep within her heart.

But the other Michiru became 'Fujino', inciting the forbidden thoughts she had for Hikaru.

The reason why Hikaru could never converse with Michiru in front of everyone, wander through the flowers, create scandals with girls was that they were secretly in love.

His true love was Fujino.

Ironically, this thinking saved the Michiru on the surface. Hikaru kept ignoring Michiru because he was trying to hide his secret romance with Fujino.

Due to that, the sadness and despair of being omitted by Hikaru vanished, and even the sweet loving words Hikaru said to other girls became sweet pain to her.

The Michiru on the surface, and the one on the other side co-existed as such, wandering around each other.

Michiru knew that the other Michiru was just her imagination.

When exactly did it begin?

The woman called 'Rokujō' would begin to sweet talk by her ears.

''—Hey, remember me?''

When she was little, she met a red-clothed woman in front of the shrine at the Udates.

She could no longer remember the face and profile of that woman; all that remained in her heart was that red one-piece dress and the red flowers swaying in front of the shrine.

It was a terrifying, noble woman with power—

The embodiment of the spider.

''—I have been growing inside your heart. Pluck the flower, and let me out.''

''—With that, I will grant you the power of the spider. Get the lover in your hands, crush him, and let him be yours forever.''

The venomous red flowers were swaying.

And so, '''Michiru''' plucked it.

Thus, the Michiru on the other side was able to hear 'Rokujō's' voice, and use its power.

''—To get the one you love to love you back, just devour the thing that person loves and replace yourself with it. Sometimes, you will have to devour the one you love..''

''—You are to devour the Fujino if you wish to become the real Fujino..''

Michiru Hanasato was gradually disappearing.

But even so, it did not matter to her. Michiru was never needed by anyone. Nobody would call her by her name; even her own family hardly did so.

Michiru's mother was very strict, and would slap Michiru's palm whenever the latter did something wrong, always compare her to her outstanding older sister, lamenting "Why is it that your older sister can do it, and you cannot?" Her mother was also spiteful that her father bore a little brother with another woman, and she kept nagging at Michiru, "Even though he's a boy, a child born out of wedlock is still a child born out of wedlock. You two are the legitimate children of your father, so you have to be smarter and more elegant than that mistress' boy." But despite hiring a few tutors, Michiru never displayed any outstanding talents, and remained an unimpressive, dull-witted girl. It seemed her mother was vexed by it, for one day, she sighed, saying, "That is enough." and stopped scolding Michiru.

She had no hopes for Michiru!

Even Honoka too, the only one who called Michiru by her name, felt pity for the dull-witted Michiru, who was in Heian Academy since kindergarten. She was with Michiru, only wanting the latter to be her foil.

So whenever Honoka called her Michiru, the latter's heart would ache, and she felt suffocated.

Michiru too was displeased to see Honoka being interested in Koremitsu, Honoka blushing and flustered because of him.

When Koremitsu fulfilled the promise Michiru had with Hikaru, she thought she would no longer be any inferior to Honoka.

But she was wrong.

The feelings she had for Honoka, whether it was anxiety, restlessness or hatred remained etched in her body, and never vanished.

''Why? I should be satisfied?''

''I should be happy!''

''I should be blissful!''

At that moment, Rokujō again muttered.

''—No. Michiru may be satisfied, but '''Fujino''' is yet to be. The promise '''Fujino''' made with Hikaru has yet to be fulfilled. You will continue to remain so pathetic until the promise is made, a human inferior to Honoka Shikibu, always being pitied.''

"I shall...never allow anyone to look down on '''me''' again."

Michiru muttered to herself, her black eyes giving off a cold glint as she stared at the black metal safe.

Some kicking could be heard from the inside of the door, only for them to completely vanish.

The storm continued outside the window.

It was just like that night, the night when Hikaru betrayed, the night when Fujino betrayed.

Let it begin all over again.

And then, fall in that pure love with that most dazzling boy in the world, completing that process neither Honoka Shikibu nor anyone else could obtain.

Michiru switched off the light, only holding a torchlight, and opened the cabin door.

The winds were strong enough to rip the door down.

Michiru's face was dampened by the rain, her soft hair strands swaying in the wind. She was about to be knocked over by the winds, and she took a step into the dark storm while wearing her school uniform.

"I will go on to fulfill that promise...'''Hikaru'''."

<div style="text-align:center;">♢ ♢ ♢</div>

It was near midnight when Asai and the rest learned of a high school girl resembling Michiru Hanasato bringing an elementary schoolgirl onto a taxi, and they asked the driver for Michiru's destination.

Leaving aside Michiru, the driver had quite an impression the bright-eyed pretty girl. It seemed Michiru told the driver, "We'll be headed to our relatives' home later, but my little sister is too tired that she's sleeping."

Asai sent a message notifying Koremitsu that they were off to save Shioriko, and with Tōjō and Aoi, they got on a car to give pursuit.

''(Michiru Hanasato is not sane at the moment. We have to stop her before it is too late.)''

And if Shioriko was to have nary a scratch on her, Asai would be too ashamed to meet Koremitsu.

The torrential downpour meant that it was difficult for the car to move forward. Right when she was feeling frustrated, a call reached her.

Hiina notified Asai that Michiru went to a mega electronics shop to purchase a vault, and the destination was a cabin of Michiru's relative in Shinshu. That relative was overseas, rarely in Japan. This matched the destination the taxi mentioned, and it appeared Michiru was hiding there.

Rather than feel relaxed however, the fact that Michiru bought a safe unnerved Asai.

Once she heard that the safe was large enough to stuff an elementary school girl inside, Asai felt a chill running up the spine.

Tōjō and Aoi heard the call inside the car, and they probably thought of that incident too. Their faces froze.

This incident was revealed.

But to Asai and the rest, it was a tragic incident of an elementary schoolgirl close to them accidently locked inside a safe.

The victim was of a similar age, so for quite a while, Aoi would tug at Asai's arm firmly whenever they passed by the safe at home.

That girl was a relative of the Hanasatos—Michiru's family. In that case, Michiru probably had a deeper impression of it.

"Is...Miss Hanasato actually going to put Shiiko—"

[[Image:Hikaru v10 101.jpg|thumb]]

Aoi shivered, and Tōjō grabbed her shoulders, trying to encourage her. Asai's tone too blackened,

"We have to hurry."

<div style="text-align:center;">♢ ♢ ♢</div>

''(I feel suffocated.)''

Shioriko realized that the more she struggled, the lesser the air inside, and so she curled herself in an unnatural position, silently waiting.

However, the air was thinning. She could not hold on for much longer.

''(Save me, big brother Koremitsu!)''

<div style="text-align:center;">♢ ♢ ♢</div>

''(Were you walking down the riverside in such a large rain?)''

The winds did somewhat calm down, but the rain continued to pour, stabbing at the land. His feet were muddy, and the umbrella was of no use at all.

Koremitsu went off to the riverside where Hikaru died, along with Mikoto and Fujino.

Both Mikoto and Fujino were wearing hooded raincoats, and large, bead-like raindrops fell from them. Fujino kept her hood as low as possible as she lowered her head and moved forward. Her eyes could not be seen, but the face and lips being lit by the torchlight was pale.

Before she went out, Fujino stared at the knife placed by the windowside miserably, and kept it in her clothes.

Koremitsu saw Hikaru shiver as the latter saw this, his face contorted, seemingly fearing something.

''—You're going to bring the knife out? It's dangerous. Don't do that.''

In response to those words,

''—This is...a talisman.

A lifeless Fujino answered.

Her voice was flat, and an ominous feeling grew in Koremitsu's heart.

Mikoto merely watched Fujino with those refreshing eyes, and did not stop her from bringing the knife out. Neither did she stop Fujino, who was about to give birth, from going out in this stormy night—

As they approached the river, the waters whipped harder and harder. The river was practically throwing a tantrum.

''(Going out now is already dangerous. Coming to the riverbank is suicidal.)''

What sort of feelings did Hikaru have when he arrived at the river?

And if Fujino did call Hikaru out, what sort of feelings did she have?

Once he knew that Fujino might be bearing Hikaru's child, Koremitsu was left wondering about her thought process.

What was she thinking when she took action.

Why did she shun from Hikaru, and yet did something that could have caused Hikaru's child to be born?

Fujino lowered her head, covering her face.

Hikaru too appeared to be in great distress. Both of them looked as though they were about to be executed.

''(Damn it! I can't see the road in front! What's Hanasato planning to do in this weather?)''

The message that was sent along with Shioriko's photo stated that the promise with Hikaru was to be completed.

After reading the content, one would know that it was not directed at Koremitsu, but at 'Hikaru'.

'''But Hikaru was already dead.'''

''(Or is Hanasato able to see Hikaru?)''

But even so, Hikaru did say at the resort that if the sender was 'Fujino', that the promise between 'Hikaru' and 'Fujino' could be fulfilled, then there was no way it could be fulfilled.

Hikaru was in such despair when he said this, and had no strength to sigh. His expression and voice were utterly languid—only filled with misery.

—Because, there was only one promise I made with that person when I was younger, for us to be together before.

This happened a long, long time ago, and can no longer be fulfilled. Now that I am dead, it is absolutely impossible.

It was true that unless Hikaru revived, such a promise was impossible.

No, there was still a way.

However, that was too frivolous, and Koremitsu decided not to think about it.

''(Anyway, let's find Hanasato first and talk it out.)''

Suddenly, he found a swaying light amidst the grass patch opposite the river, akin to ghost lights.

Koremitsu shone his flashlight, and the raindrops falling diagonally were revealed in the orange light. He saw Michiru wearing the school uniform, her hair ruffled by the wind as she stood there.

Michiru did not hold an umbrella, and was thoroughly soaked by the rain. One had to wonder if it was because of the hair sticking onto her face, or because of the little smirk on her lips—

Michiru was giving off an alluring presence, one drastically different from before.

Right, just like Kazuaki was wearing the wig and female clothing—

And with an intonation similar to Kazuaki's, she said,

"You are rather punctual there, Hikaru<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki>"

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume10 Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro......|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume10 Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume10 Chapter1

2026-11-06T23:36:24Z

Jaltertol: typo

==Chapter 1: Wistaria Tempts From the Past==

"Have you heard of the story of Narcissus?"

The rich, sweet voice pursued Koremitsu from behind.

"He is the son of the river god Cephissus and the nymph Liriope, an outstandingly suave man, and girls naturally fell in love with him. Narcissus never accepted anyone's love however; because of that, he was cursed by the vengeful goddess Nemesis, he fell in love with his image reflected on the water surface. Every day, he would look at the water, tormented by the love he could not fulfill, lamented it, was frail as a result, and finally became a noble, slender Narcissus flower."

Koremitsu kept his back slouched as he scowled and moved forward, but that intoxicated voice would follow him around.

"The vengeance and envy of women are really terrifying. They do become completely spiteful once they learn that a handsome young man has no feelings for them. Ahh, now this is really irritating. My back is all chilly now. I do feel a lot happier looking at my pretty face than seeing that ugly woman with a similarly wretched personality within. Do you not agree, Akagi?"

''(Ugh, '''somebody''', do something about this guy!!)''

Koremitsu's face was taut, and he kept groaning within.

He wanted to visit Honoka at the hospital, but Kazuaki kept pestering him.

Kazuaki had an infatuation for his half-brother Hikaru, and caused quite a commotion that implicated Yū, the one close to Koremitsu. Back then, Koremitsu definitely did shout the words "I’ll be your friend in Hikaru’s stead! I’ll stay with you!"

Kazuaki was weeping, "What are you saying", and looked utterly displeased, but on the next day, he immediately got to Koremitsu's house.

''—I do wish to marry this child I took utmost care of as your wife, Mr. Akagi.''

With a guiltless smile, he stuffed the cage containing the stoic-looking chameleon to Koremitsu.

He said, ''"I wish for my dearest Third Princess to be doted well by my good friend, Mr. Akagi."''

After seeing the expectant eyes and the blushing face, Koremitsu understood that Kazuaki was really trying to establish a friendship by marrying the chameleon, not out of spite. Thus, Koremitsu could not refuse Kazuaki and took the chameleon in.

He thought Kazuaki would be satisfied with that, but Kazuaki kept it up with excuses like,

''"Mr. Akagi, you never learned how to take care of chameleons, right? Allow me to teach you."''

He seized the opportunity to barge into Koremitsu's room.

''"Wow, your room is as I thought, a small plain room befitting of a commoner."

He looked around the room curiously,

''"I'll be going out."''

He statedly indirectly that he hoped for Kazuaki to leave, but the latter,

''"Is that so? Then I shall follow you. We are friends after all."''

And nonchalantly followed Koremitsu. Koremitsu tried his best to act indifferent, but Kazuaki did not mind, instead dabbling away with floral knowledge like a certain flower otaku of a ghost, using the exact same sweet, rich voice.

Hikaru had his position taken by his big brother, and kept his usually chatty mouth shut, grimacing beside Koremitsu. Surely he too must be feeling conflicted.

''(Was I too anxious to be friends with him? I never thought he'll be this annoying. It's really reminding me of Hikaru haunting me. Seriously, you guys are brothers, so alike.)''

Koremitsu inadvertently glanced aside to glare at Hikaru, and the latter continued to maintain a grimace.

''(It'll be troubling to got Hikaru's big brother along to visit Shikibu, so I don't...)''

Honoka mistook Kazuaki, who was crossdressing and selling illegal drugs, as Yū. As a result, she was lured to the basement of a building, locked inside a room, was drugged, and nearly burned to death.

Koremitsu went over to save her, and said the most embarrassing confession he ever made to Honoka.

''(Ugh...It's because Shikibu kept misunderstanding and goes in foolhardy, saying nonsense like she hopes that I dump her properly before she dies, or else she can't ascend to the afterlife—)''

''—You’re one huge idiot!! ''

''—Honoka Shikibu is not an ordinary classmate to me!!!''

''(Ahh<nowiki>~~~</nowiki>)''

Koremitsu resisted the impulse to yell out loud.

How was he supposed to face Honoka after saying such an embarrassing line? With Kazuaki following him, he was really troubled, not knowing what to do.

"Eh, Mr. Akagi, you are headed to the hospital Honoka Shikibu is at."

"Ack."

A refreshing sweet voice rang at his ears, and he was taken aback.

''(This guy looks like a doofus, but he's unexpectedly sharp.)''

''I guess it's to be expected of Hikaru's brother.''

"Wait, a, second, Mr. Akagi! Did you have sex with that Honoka Shikibu because of that little commotion? That is an illusion, a carrot dangling in front of you! That girl with those raised feisty eyes will kick you hard for every little quarrel here! A violent kangaroo! I utterly object to this as a friend! I object! I object!"

"Just go back already!!"

Koremitsu yelled as he pushed away Kazuaki's face, the latter having brought his face close.

In any case, did Kazuaki really have any right to criticize Honoka?

''(You're the gloomy, hideous one.)''

However—

Not all that happened the past few days were caused by Kazuaki's ploy.

Koremitsu recalled the message he received in the morning, and a chill suddenly arose in his chest.

'''—"The child in Fujino Mikado’s belly is Lord Hikaru’s."'''

Hikaru's face paled as he lowered his head, peering at the little screen from Koremitsu's side; he was left speechless, his face frozen.

Kazuaki had insisted ''"I did not do it."'', insisting vehemently, ''"I have no interest in either the Rose faction or the Wisteria faction. I do have interest in Hikaru's child, but I will not go out of my way to inform everyone."''

And he said, the messages titled "The women around Lord Hikaru" that slandered the women involved with Hikaru were not sent by him.

He did not put the ink-covered umbrella in Yū's room, and did not rile up Asai and the rest to turn them on each other. He merely lit the incense when he locked Honoka in the room, and did not set fire.

Kazuaki did not appear to be lying.

There was another 'Poppy' other than him.

It was likely that the same sender was the one who stated that Fujino was pregnant with Hikaru's child.

''(Who did it? What's the motive for doing such despicable things?)''

For Hikaru, his relationship with his stepmother Fujino was the biggest secret.

Even after he became a ghost, Hikaru would not talk too much about this with Koremitsu. Other than the actual parties involved, it appeared only his cousin Asai knew what happened between the duo...but that girl called Mikoto Ono, the girl with the clear eyes who called herself Fujino's messenger, might know a thing or two...

Fujino was pregnant at this point, and in the following month, Hikaru's little brother or sister might be born.

Hikaru concluded to Koremitsu that he could not possibly be the father, that during this time, he was clearly rejected by Fujino, and never did anything that would make her pregnant.

Fujino typically kept her distance from Hikaru, and thus, despite such rumors running rampant, they probably would be deemed as baseless.

However, Hikaru looked despondent and heavy-hearted as he lowered his head, staring at the message, his eyes looking anguished.

''(How is anyone supposed to calm down now?)''

Just thinking of those messages flying around would be enough to unsettle anyone.

Koremitsu wanted to find a way to catch the culprit.

So that such pranks would never happen again.

While he was scowling hard, gritting his teeth as he sank into deep thought,

"Mr. Akagi, you do not have to give such a troubled look. If you wish to break up with Miss Shikibu, I can pretend to be your lover, and she will back away immediately."

"Seriously—"

The brooding time was immediately snapped by Kazuaki.

''(Yeah. If I'm to go out dating with this perverted big brother, Shikibu won't be the only one terrified, any girl will be thoroughly scared.)''

The image of Kazuaki beaming and blaring at Honoka's face ''"Mr. Akagi's girlfriend is '''me''', so you do not have to appear now. Shoo shoo~. Ahaha, that is quite a sad face you are making~"'' appeared in Koremitsu's face, and he was overwhelmed with a migraine.

The hospital appeared in front of him, but he was pondering seriously perhaps he should first grab Kazuaki by the neck and drag the latter back to the Mikados.

"Ah."

While Koremitsu was in serious thought, Hikaru let out a little murmur.

A girl with slightly curled long hair, slender body and a fleeting presence stood in front of the hospital doors.

''(Yū...!)''

Koremitsu too was taken aback.

''(Why is Yū at the hospital Shikibu's at now—)''

It appeared that Yū had been waiting for Koremitsu to arrive. She approached with her usual forlorn expression, the white skirt swaying slightly above her slender ankles, the soft strands of hair swaying gently in the frigid winds.

She gave the same fleeting presence as the one when she locked herself in the apartment. Koremitsu watched her with bated breath.

"Ahh, no!! How scary!! Yū is going to be violent at me again!!~"

Kazuaki ducked behind Koremitsu's back.

One had to wonder if Kazuaki was traumatized after the incident when he slandered Hikaru and was slapped by Yū, or that he was being dramatic for the sake of it. In any case—

''(Hey, big brother, I really want to beat you up here.)''

Koremitsu's shoulders were quivering as he fumed.

"Koremitsu, hang in there."

Hikaru gently encouraged.

Koremitsu tried his best to calm down, ignoring Kazuaki grabbing his shirt with both hands from behind as he asked Yū,

"What's going on? Why are you here.?"

Yū gave a surprised look at Kazuaki, and with those fleeting eyes staring at Koremitsu, she whispered,

"I came...to visit Miss Shikibu."

"I-is that so?"

Koremitsu was quietly taken aback.

Were Yū and Honoka on such good terms that the former would visit the latter? They probably did not say anything more than a few words...

"Miss Shikibu...has already been discharged."

"Really? I heard that she was at the hospital in the morning."

Yū stared at Koremitsu silently, her eyes causing the latter to be a little breathless.

"I suppose a family member would be picking her up, but...she went back."

"Why?"

"..."

Yū remained silent.

It seemed Koremitsu could not press on any further.

Yū stared back at Koremitsu, her expression as poised as she was the previous day when she asked, ''"'is the date still valid'?"''.

At that moment, ''"...Yeah"'', Koremitsu answered, ''"I got a few things I want to ask you about, Yū"''.

Back then, Yū gave a faint smile, whispering, ''"I understand."''

He had to talk to Yū about Honoka.

''(—in such a situation?)''

Hikaru watched over Yū and Koremitsu from the side, his breath bated. The big brother clinging by the back, poking his head out from the side, looking somewhat fearful and vengeful at Yū.

It was impossible no matter how he thought about it.

However, Yū appeared to be waiting for Koremitsu to speak, her eyes never did leave him.

''(Yū did meet Shikibu after all...what did they talk about in the ward room?)''

Curious as he was, Koremitsu was unable to ask.

Just when his heart was racing due to anxiety—

The cellphone in his pocket vibrated.

"Woah!"

Koremitsu's shoulders inadvertently quivered.

"Sorry."

He hastily grabbed his cellphone from his pocket, had a look at the message, and found it to be another anonymous one.

''(Again?)''

Koremitsu's face got grim immediately.

The title of the message was ''''the promised...''''.

"!"

Once he opened it, an unmitigated chill seemed to rush through his spine, causing him to widen his eyes.

'''''"Hikaru, I shall offer the purest, speckless Comfrey in your garden to revive you.'''''

'''''Come to the place where you and I first began.'''''

'''''To the place where you betrayed me.'''''

'''''Time to fulfill the promise."'''''

Hikaru, staring at the phone from the side, let out a gasp.

The message was signed off with the name 'Fujino'—Hikaru's stepmother, the woman he so loved most!

Furthermore, there was a photo attached to the message, one of an elementary schoolgirl with her hair tied in twintails, her eyes closed as she laid on the floor.

"Shiiko...!"

Koremitsu's heart jumped, his mind blank.

Shioriko was barefooted, her milky legs exposed from her fluffy knee-length skirt to her ankles, and her pretty pink fingernails could be seen clearly.

"Koremitsu, Shiiko is!"

"Ack, what do I do now?"

A groan was eked out from Koremitsu's mouth.

Kazuaki and Yū too did realize something was abnormal, showing perturbed looks.

Koremitsu instinctively made a call to Shioriko's cellphone.

The response from the phone was a voicemail, 'the cellphone you are attempting to reached may not be switched on, or may be beyond reception'.

"Ugh!"

Koremitsu then called home. His aunt Koharu picked it up.

"What's Shiiko doing now!?"

He yelled, his teeth practically gnashing.

'''"What's with that out of a sudden? Shiiko left home after breakfast. She hasn't returned home."'''

Koharu answered.

'''"Also, there's a package for you. Someone called Fujino sent it."'''

"!"

Both Hikaru and Koremitsu's shoulders shivered in unison.

"I'll be right back."

Koremitsu hung up the phone, and made a mad dash home.

"Wait, Mr. Akagi! Please do not leave me with Yū alone~!"

Kazuaki's yell could be heard from behind, but Koremitsu was not in the mood to be bothered with that.

<div style="text-align:center;">♢ ♢ ♢</div>

Upon seeing Koremitsu return home, sweating profusely and panting furiously, Koharu scowled.

"Where's Shiiko?"

"Not home yet."

"The package?"

"Over there."

She pointed her chin at the ''chabudai''.

"It was placed at the corridor. The sender only left a name, not an address. What happened, Koremitsu? Did something happen? Is it something to do with Shiiko not being back for lunch?"

Koremitsu was so impatient he waved off Koharu's question, and ripped off the packaging hastily. Written on the surface was the neat handwriting of a woman, with the recipient being 'To Mr. Koremitsu Akagi', addressed to his house. The back was as Koharu said, just the name 'Fujino' written on it.

Soon after, Koremitsu found a pair of stolen girls shoes inside. They were little track shoes with pink shoe laces, the shoes Shioriko just wore!

Koharu too sounded agitated.

"These are Shiiko's shoes. Koremitsu, explain what's going on here!"

"!! Shiiko got abducted."

"What did you say!? What's going on here?"

Koremitsu too did not know what was going on. Why was Shioriko abducted?

'''''—I shall offer the purest, speckless Comfrey in your garden to revive you.'''''

''(What the heck!?)''

Koremitsu's eyes were bloodshot, his rage directed at the one who did this. He took out the namecard of Mikoto Ono, which he kept in his student notebook the entire time, and dialled the number written on it.

To meet Hikaru's stepmother—Fujino Mikado.

<div style="text-align:center;">♢ ♢ ♢</div>

Mikoto immediately picked up the call.

Koremitsu held in the rampaging emotions inside him as he stated that a person calling herself Fujino abducted an elementary school girl living in his house, even forwarding the message with the photo over. Once she heard of it, Mikoto remained silent for a while on the other end of the phone.

Soon after, she calmly noted,

'''"We cannot call the police right now. I shall get someone to retrieve little Shiiko."'''

She hung up, and after a while, called back,

'''"Miss Fujino is currently at the resort in Shinshu. I explained the situation to her, and the culprit's request is...may I ask if you are able to make a trip with me to her?"'''

"...That person and I...first met at the village in Shinshu, my mother's birthplace."

Hikaru muttered with a feeble voice.

'''''—Come to the place where you and I first began. '''''

The contents of the message appeared in Koremitsu's mind, and he felt his gut shrink as he answered,

"Got it. Where are we meeting?"

Koremitsu then told Koharu that he would definitely bring Shioriko back, and begged her not to call the police, and not to tell his grandfather who was away at a ''Go'' tournament. With a solemn look, Koharu told Koremitsu,

"I'm calling the police if Shiiko isn't back home by tomorrow."

If his grandfather was to know about it, surely Koremitsu would end up beaten. However, this old man would become a fool when dealing with Shioriko, and surely he would not wait for Koremitsu to bring Shioriko back. Koremitsu was mentally prepared for his jaw to be snapped, a rib or two broken, and he proceeded to ride on the black sedan Mikoto prepared for him.

While on the sedan, he gave Asai a all.

Koremitsu notified Asai of what happened to Shioriko, that he was going to meet Fujino. Asai gasped,

"I've yet to call the police. I got the Mikados to help me figure out where Shiiko is."

'''"What am I supposed to do then?"'''

"Can you help me check on the identity of the Poppy again?"

He informed Asai that other than Kazuaki, there was another one calling herself the 'Poppy', and Asai's breathing became grim.

"And just in case, help me check if Kuze's involved in this too."

Shioriko's biological father, Sōichirō Kuze, wanted to have Shioriko in a place where he could control her. Now that his past crimes were exposed, he was convicted by the public as a result, and probably was unable to deal with this daughter born out of wedlock. However, such a possibility was not impossible.

Asai's tone was stern, and she answered,

'''"Understood. I shall have Tōjō assist as well. If anything happens, contact me immediately."'''

"...I'll leave it to you."

Koremitsu's heart was being ripped apart, and he lowered his head.

'''"Who do you think I am? Trust me."'''

Asai muttered, and hung up the phone.

Hikaru's face paled as he watched Koremitsu and Asai's conversation.

Seated opposite Koremitsu, Mikoto Ono too, watched Koremitsu with those poised eyes under the neat, trimmed black hair.

There was a space between the comfortable back seats and the driver seat, so the conversation they would have would not be overheard.

There was practically no tremor to be felt in the car, and it felt as though they were riding on a glider on the road. Koremitsu gritted his teeth, the hands on his thighs clenched as he lowered his head, his face frozen.

In the meantime, his phone kept receiving messages.

'''''"I grew these blue-purple Lilies of the Nile as I reminisced about you.'''''

'''''The way their thin stems straightened in the bright moonlight really resembled you, and I kissed every single one of them.'''''

'''''The Lilies of the Nile are also known as African Lilies.'''''

'''''Their floral language is 'the most beloved'.'''''

'''''I really hope that I could groom you, my most beloved, lock you within a beautiful box, and hide you from everyone else.'''''

'''''And then, Hikaru...'''''

'''''I will never be able to see your betrayal."'''''

'''''"Everyone around you finds it unbelievable as to why you are being treated so coldly.'''''

'''''Why exactly would a person beautiful and spirited be rejected with aloof eyes and spiteful words?'''''

'''''Whenever I was being advised on this, my heart would be angsty within.'''''

'''''I wanted to yell, yell, yell, until my throat became hoarse.'''''

'''''No, no, no, this actually is not the case.'''''

'''''I actually did not wish to avert the clear expression of yours.'''''

'''''I wanted to respond to those sweet words of yours with the best smile I could ever give."'''''

'''''"I knew right from the beginning that our love was a forbidden cardinal sin. It was not permitted by this world, and no one around us would bless us. My body felt like it was cut, stabbed through and burned—it was a tragic romance and bitter love that was accompanied with sadness and despair.'''''

'''''I definitely must not let anyone else know, and I will continue to love him in this darkness where the moonlight cannot shine into. Did we not lock our fingers and swear?'''''

'''''That this was a secret for a lifetime."'''''

'''''"I tried to hate.'''''

'''''I tried to show disdain.'''''

'''''But I could not.'''''

'''''The fact was that it was determined you were my 'beloved' the moment you said the first beautiful line to me.'''''

'''''Yes, my beloved is always you."'''''

'''''"I suppose you did come visit me in the spur of the moment, thinking of those moments when our hearts were linked, when we spent our time in such passion and happiness. My hands were twined with yours, our legs locked together, and there was the melting, aching sweet despair."'''''

'''''"Hikaru,'''''

'''''I never did forgive you.'''''

'''''I will never forgive you for only looking at others when you should have been looking at me, and being blissful.'''''

'''''I will never forgive you for escaping alone from the world that was just the two of us.'''''

'''''I will never forgive you for loving me, swearing an oath of love with me, hurting me, and deserting me.'''''

'''''I will never forgive you, for letting out of the clasped fingers as you showed that beautiful, cruel smile.'''''

'''''"Your 'most beloved' should be me.'''''

'''''For that is because I am the one closest to you, the one who got hurt for you, the one who suffered for you, the one who changed her fate for you.'''''

'''''That is why, your 'most beloved', should be me."'''''

'''''"I was the only one who knew of your final moments.'''''

'''''I was the one who ended your life.'''''

'''''Confusing others, yet incomprehensible.'''''

'''''The one beloved by all the flowers—Hikaru Mikado.'''''

'''''You sin will never be forgiven even once you die!"'''''

'''''"Hey, Hikaru.'''''

'''''On that stormy night, I may have ended your life.'''''

'''''But I regretted it.'''''

'''''So, I buried those wretched women who stained you, and brought a new sacrifice over, towards the place where our hearts passed, the place where it all began, and ended.'''''

'''''So that you shall be reborn in this world again."'''''

The neatly arranged words of love on the screen seemed to give off a rich floral scent, yet they were filled with chilling, vengeful words, hinting at the attack that happened on that stormy night, the confession that she killed Hikaru by the riverside—. All the messages were indicated to be sent by 'Fujino'

Whenever he slid the screen, words would appear.

Those words were murmuring directly into Koremitsu's ears, digging into his eyes, lips, and his nostrils, even teasing his inner heart, corroding it little by little.

It felt highly discomforting, rather than sweet. Koremitsu's back shivered a few times.

Certainly, the one sending such messages was not normal.

''(Is Shiiko alright?)''

'''''"To the place where you betrayed me.'''''

'''''Time to fulfill the promise."'''''

Koremitsu swallowed his bitter saliva as he read the message that was sent along with Shioriko's photo, and Hikaru groaned from the side.

"The promise that person and I made can never be fulfilled, for..."

His voice got increasingly feeble.

Koremitsu too gripped the cellphone firmly.

No matter how many times he replied, he was left at the voicemail. The messages kept coming, and Koremitsu was so anxious his throat was about to break.

"Damn it!"

He muttered, and a calm voice replied,

"We are arriving."

Koremitsu lifted his head, and saw Mikoto Ono's poised, calm smile.

It was not the emotionless face of a doll, but a colorless, transparent expression that could calm an agitated heart. If she was actually showing such a face on purpose, surely it was a lot of self-restraint that the highly emotional Koremitsu could not imagine.

Soon after getting on the car, Koremitsu heard that Mikoto was the maid serving Fujino's family.

And he learned that Mikoto was studying at an all-girls school in the city, a senior, 2 years older than Koremitsu.

Though there was an age difference between her and her master Fujino, they were close since young, and Mikoto knew about Hikaru from Fujino's mouth.

Hikaru used to say that 'Mikoto' was the one that person was really concerned with.

"...S-so Shiiko really wasn't taken by Hikaru's stepmom?"

Koremitsu's eyes were grim, and with that gentle, refreshing voice, Mikoto calmly answered,

"Miss Fujino will never send such an obvious message. She never will reveal her feelings except when conversing with me. This also goes for Mr. Hikaru."

Hikaru's shoulders quivered, his eyes tentative and intimidated as he looked over at Mikoto.

"Miss Fujino and Mr. Hikaru's relationship will never be officially recognized. The two of them can never be together. Both of them should know about it."

"Because she's his stepmom?"

Hikaru's expression was gradually clouded, causing Koremitsu unease as he asked, and Mikoto whispered,

"That is not all. Hikaru's mother, Miss Kiriyo, is the half-sister of Miss Fujino, same father, different mothers. They are related by blood as aunt and nephew."

Aunt and nephew!

Koremitsu quietly gulped.

Hikaru's face was slowly contorted into anguish.

''(Aunt...but yeah...when I saw that stepmom at the funeral, I thought she was his older sister.)''

They resembled so much to such an extent.

It was the same when he saw Fujino kiss the Wisterias at Shioriko's house, the same when he met Fujino at the calligraphy contest held at the Gonomiyas.

It was as if Hikaru had swapped genders—

How could such a pair, so strikingly similar, not be blood-related in any way?

''(But the aunt and nephew can't get married?)''

Koremitsu's heart was ostensibly at knife-point, a chill rampant in him.

Surely this was why Hikaru never spoke up? That he was so frenetic whenever he spotted Fujino, saying that he could not be here, that he kept begging Koremitsu to head to a place where he could not see her.

For he knew how grave a sin they had committed.

He fell in love with the woman who became his father's wife, and even bonded physically with the body of his blood-related aunt. Even in the other world, he continued to feel the guilt of yearning for her, and surely, that was why Hikaru showed such a gloomy expression.

Hikaru committed two great taboos with Fujino!

He bit his lips, staring at the hollow, despondent eyes.

Koremitsu too went silent, his expression tense,

Mikoto then calmly continued,

"It was when Mr. Hikaru was 5 years old, when they were living at his mother's ancestral residence in Shinshu that they met...Mr. Hikaru's mother was born from Miss Fujino's father, only of a different lady, and she was not recognized as a result. However...Miss Fujino always viewed Miss Kiriyo as an older sister, and really respected her, so she wanted to see Miss Kiriyo's son. Miss Fujino once smiled, telling me that Mr. Hikaru is pretty, innocent, and cute, and that she promised to God that she would get him a wonderful angel. After that, whenever Mr. Hikaru paid a visit to the ancestral home during summer and spring break, Miss Fujino would visit him. They would play by the river, picnic in the forest, and every year, once Spring arrived, they would spend the time together, viewing the Wisterias—once they wilted, they will look for for other similar flowers...I suppose during that time, they were aunt and nephew on very good terms."

Fujino's home was so close Hikaru's mother's, so whenever Fujino stayed at the home of Hikaru's mother, it appeared that she would be there all day.

Perhaps she felt pity for her nephew, whose mother passed away, and who had mutterings behind his back by his father's family in Tokyo, saying 'The daughter of a mistress gave birth became a mistress that bore a child'.

Perhaps she was simply delighted to be taking care of her cute angelic nephew, staring up and admiring her.

"...Never...did I once view her as my aunt."

Hikaru muttered bitterly.

Mikoto could not hear Hikaru's voice. She continued calmly.

Hikaru's father, the head of the Mikados, fell in love with Fujino on first sight, for the latter resembled Hikaru's deceased mother so much.

He proposed to Fujino, hoping that she would marry him once she graduated from college.

"When Mr. Hikaru's father made this request, Miss Fujino..."

Hikaru lowered his head despondently.

Mikoto abruptly went silent.

"..."

Mikoto, who till this point narrated everything stoically as a bystander, appeared to be pondering for the first time, causing Koremitsu to wonder if Fujino did lower her head as feebly as Hikaru did, what sort of feelings she had when Hikaru's father proposed to him.

However, Mikoto regained her poise immediately.

"Mr. Hikaru's father was always an honest person. Miss Fujino's parents too wished for this, and so she, having realized how arduous it will be being the partner of the Mikados' head, made her decision to proceed."

But this incident utterly ruptured the relationship between Hikaru and Fujino.

What would the feeling be like, to have the woman dearest to him became his stepmother, and they were leaving under the same roof?

She never did talked with him except when they had to, and she did not meet him in the eyes. Hikaru too felt anguished to be with Fujino as he was, and for that reason, he left home. In spite of them, he still yearned for the one dearest to him, Fujino.

But, what was Fujino thinking?

While Mikoto kept explaining, the messages were sent to Koremitsu's cellphone, boldly stating the utter infatuation 'Fujino' had for Hikaru.

She loved him so much she was suffering.

That even though she had to bear the guilt, she could not hold in those feelings.

She wanted to sink with him to the bottom of basin filled with Wisterias.

However, the real '''Fujino''' was—

"It appears that we have arrived."

Mikoto mentioned, and Koremitsu noticed that the car has stopped.

The elderly chauffeur opened the door.

The outside was still dazzlingly bright..

But the refreshing was icy, chilling.

A Western-styled mansion stood with the snowy white sky and the ostentiously grey and white forest as the backdrop.

A rustling could be heard from the trees, swaying with the wind. Koremitsu listened to these sounds as he stepped onto the damp,grassland.

It appeared they were at the atrium of this mansion.

And perhaps, without Koremitsu knowing, they went through the main doors.

''(Did Hikaru...spend his final moments here...?)''

Hikaru too looked gloomy and forlorn as he stared at what appeared to be a house out of a fairy tale.

Suddenly, the front doors were opened to the sides.

"!"

Hikaru shuddered.

Koremitsu too gasped.

The little feet covered by the white sandals gently landed upon the stone floor.

Swaying in the air was the thin, blue-grey skirt and the faint violet shawl on the shoulders, and the white blouse clung to her body, emphasizing her shockingly thin upper body.

The faint brown strands of hair absorbed the cold sunlight, giving off an alluring golden glitter that spread from atop the shawl; the slender white nape stood elegantly, and atop it was a petite face with an anguished look on it. The eyes were filled with melancholy, the face pale, the petal-like lips giving off a destitute presence.

''(Hikaru—no.)''

He understood she was not Hikaru, but he was still bewildered.

The friend stood beside Koremitsu, looking despondent.

That beautiful woman had the same face as that face of his.

She was like a goddess dressed in a ''Hagaromo'', amidst the petals of the falling Wisteria, descending from the skies—

She was such a beautiful woman, one could have a hallucination of her being otherworldly.

Hikaru's stepmother—Fujino Mikado lifted her head at Koremitsu, saying with an utterly anguished voice.

"I have been waiting for you for a while...Mr. Akagi."

[[Image:Hikaru v10 037.jpg|thumb]]
 

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume10 Prologue|Prologue]]
| Return to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro......|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume10 Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume8 Chapter6

2026-11-06T23:35:04Z

Jaltertol: typo

==Chapter 6: There's a Red-haired Demon at the Heian Academy==

“Be careful, Big Brother Koremitsu! Shiiko will be there later!”

It was the morning of the culture festival.

With the beaming Shioriko and the stoic Lapis sending him off at the door, Koremitsu got up earlier than usual.

Once he got to school, he arrived at the empty classroom.

He slipped on the 'Special Security group' armband he received from Asai.

And after that, he cautiously set the alarm of his cellphone.

“Okay, let's go.”

And with that, he said that with vigor.

The culture festival of Heian Academy started after the fireworks display.

The high school, middle school and elementary school campuses had their doors opened to ticket holders, so that the latter would enter and marvel at the traditional school of elegance of the autumn roses blooming in the exquisite garden.

The school garden contained classic shops like crepes and takoyaki, and other items being sold included Sablés with candy on them, almond Florentine biscuits, raisins with crumples like the drapes of a skirt, plum-filled cakes—Gugelhupf, a western delicacy, Kiritanpo from Akita, and set meals of Okinawa's soba noodles and purple yam. These were stalls rarely seen at a typical culture festival.

Furthermore, there were also classes who commemorated the premature death of the school prince Hikaru Mikado by having concerts for Lord Hikaru, love dramas themed after him, photo exhibitions of him, and even a school flower map themed 'The journey of Lord Hikaru's favorite flowers'. The festival was far livelier than it was in prior years.

“Mr. Akagi! As I said before, I'll be collecting materials from you, so please take care of me!”

“Ack, you're here!? But I'm really busy here!”

Koremitsu was squeezed amongst the school girls and some female visitors, jostling for 'Lord Hikaru's treasured photos'.

“Hey! Line up in four lines! No cutting queues! You can't buy them if you don't have the numbered tickets!”

He bellowed.

“It's dangerous here, Oumi. Go over there!”

“I'm grateful that you're worried about me, Mr. Akagi, but I'm already very used to such a situation.”

“Hey you, over there! Stop squeezing in! I told you to line up in fours! Ah damn it, the numbered tickets are gone! Hurry and get some more!”

“Mr. Akagi, I just got intel on my phone that there's a student from another school fighting against one of ours in front of classroom 2-3.”

“What!?”

''''Please assist.'''' Koremitsu's phone too picked up the SOS request from the in-charge of the security group

He ruffled his hair, and found a waitress in an apron and another girl dressed in plainclothes.

“Kazu's going out with me! You sly vixen!”

“You're the only one thinking about that!”

They were volleying abuse upon each other as a catfight broke out. A member of the security team was sprawled on the floor, an eye swollen due to being punched.

“The ones fighting now aren't guys, but girls now!?”

Hikaru gently whispered from above,

“Ah, the girl in plainclothes is of the cheerleader squad from Sakuragaoka High School, Miss Yumkia Kojima. She is like a Red Spider Lily, swaying along with the breeze with so much affection, but she really is an innocent girl at heart. Miss Yumika did ask me for love consultation, and we kept talking while riding on this good mood until the following morning...”

“She's an ex of yours, huh?”

“The girl dressed in the waitress outfit is the second year, Miss Tsuru Ikenohata of the tea ceremony club. She does give off a distinct vibe of a Lily of the Valley. She was perturbed by her boyfriend's casanova antics, and when she consulted me, she once—”

“Ack, the other one too!?”

Startled, Koremitsu butted into their argument, and spread his arms wide to pry them apart.

“Enough already, you two!”

He bellowed, snorting as a result.

“Wahh!!”

“Save me!!!”

For some reason, both parties shrieked.

They were crouching on the floor, shivering as they apologized profusely, and the girl in plain clothes hurriedly scurried away thereafter.

“I guess this is to be expected of you, Mr. Akagi, for settling this in an instant.”

Hiina then diverted her cellphone at him, taking a few photos. Koremitsu looked very conflicted.

“Ah, Mr. Akagi! We got two indecent guys at class 3-4's 'Japanese Festival House', harassing a waitress and not leaving.”

“Upstairs now!?'

Koremitsu dashed up the stairs, and ducked through the corridor as the crowd parted to the sides.

“Ohh, as expected of you!”

And Hiina too took a photo of this scene as she tailed him.

Upon arriving at the Festival House, he faced the 2 harassers,

“We still have people at the back. Do you mind leaving if you're not getting anything?”

He hissed,

“Ack! Akagi!?”

“The 27th boss!!”

The two males shrieked.

It appeared they heard of Koremitsu in his pomp during middle school. Someone probably caused trouble for Koremitsu, and got punished heavily as a result.

“W-w-w-we got nothing!”

“Y-yeah, we're getting ready to leave!”

With their backs arched, they snuck through the door.

“Don't you dare woo girls in our school!”

Koremitsu bellowed,

“Ohh, the infamy of the delinquent king is off the charts!”

“You sent them running with a glare, Koremitsu! That is amazing! The legend of you defeating 10 delinquents with a single glare is really true!!”

Both Hiina and Hikaru marveled effervescently.

''(I beat 10 delinquents with a single glare? Do my eyes look like they fire lasers or something?)''

Surely Koremitsu was feeling very conflicted.

“Mr. Akagi, the intel this time is that there's a little girl crying in the corridor of the courtyard!”

“Why is it that your cellphone's receiving news faster than me!?”

“This is the result of me setting up my network far and wide!”

This time, they hurried down the stairs, and found a little girl sobbing away, shouting “mama mama!”. Koremitsu became her protectorate, and went around asking, “Does anyone know who's the mother!?”

He put the girl on his shoulders without uttering a single word, and this caused the girl to cry.

“Mama! Save me!”

“Koremitsu, will it not be faster to use the PA system?”

“Mr. Akagi, this really is quite the interesting image, but maybe you should try broadcasting through the school?”

“Makes sense.”

On the way to the broadcasting studio,

“Luna!”

A young, glamorous looking mother came rushing over.

“Mama!”

Koremitsu handed the girl over, and the mother embraced her tightly,

“Thank goodness. I heard that a boy looking like a terrorist abducted a girl, so I was wondering if it was you. I was so anxious.”

She rattled off,

“Sorry for having the face of a terrorist!”

“It has been a while, Miss Satomi. So this girl is Luna? She really has grown up. When I was dating Miss Satomi, Luna was still learning baby talk. Ah, Miss Satomi is as alluring as a Japanese Iris, one of the old girls of our school. The enthusiastic single mother raising little Luna alone does look cute panicking...”

“Another one of your girls!?”

Koremitsu roared. The mother was started, and the little girl hurriedly hid behind her,

“So-sorry to trouble you!”

Before lowering her head and scampering away.

“...Sure is nice to have a family.”

Hiina chimed in tenderly.

The raptured emotions slowly spread in her cheeks and lips.

And even though he was mistaken for an abductor, it did not matter to Koremitsu after seeing such a blissful look, whispering,

“Yeah...you're right.”

“Miss Satomi has yet to change. It really is great that she is still full of life.”

Hikaru too looked elated.

Hiina stared at her phone,

“You got work, Mr. Akagi. Lord Hikaru's Premiere Bromide is already sold out. The ladies will yap if you don't hurry with a new batch, or even start a ruckus—”

“Hey you, stop right there!”

Koremitsu bellowed as he dashed off to where he was first in-charge of.

And so, Koremitsu was scrambling around as a member of the security team, settling arguments, directing people, and even helping with his 'Haunted House'.

There were lots of crowd around, perhaps, because the massive commotion the prior day became an attraction.

“I heard this maze was done in a day.”

“Eh, that's impressive.”

“The words here look really intimidating.”

“Like Hoichi the Earless.”

The response was positive.

And once the walls turned, the cast dressed in white robes and words doodled over their faces appeared in front of them.

”Waahhh!!”

“Nooo!!”

Shrieks could be heard.

Those words were written by Koremitsu early in the morning.

“Koremitsu! This is really, really amazing! Listen, there are more shrieks!”

“Stop getting excited and yapping away. You should have been used to that, right?”

A human soul made of red cellophane suddenly appeared from the set, holding a light that was swaying by the end of a rod, muttering this.

However, he really was a little delighted with that.

When Koremitsu returned to his position as a member of the security team, the boys in his class said coyly,

“Go-good work there, Mr. Akagi.”

Koremitsu himself felt elated.

“Y-yeah.”

According to Hiina's report, Honoka was assisting the volleyball club in an exhibition match, and it was the climax.

“Our school representatives have cat ears on, and our opponents have dog ears.”

“What's that about?”

“It's the culture festival after all. Also, all the participants in the handball match later on have to wearing tiny miniskirts.”

“That's no longer handball, is it?”

“Cute is justice.”

Hiina snickered.

“Are you going to cheer her on? Mr. Akagi?”

“No time for that. Got to go for the Japanese Dance Club, and I still have lots of work as part of the security team. I guess I don't have time for lunch at all.”

“Oh? This does seem a little different from my copy of your schedule today.”

“Some got sick and took leave, so the initial plan had some sudden changes.”

“Now that's troublesome.”

“So I say, I can't go watch the volleyball and handball matches.”

He noted as he cautiously stared at his watch.

“Really? That is a pity.”

“I do feel the same too. I have yet to see Miss Shikibu playing volleyball while wearing cat ears. Her legs are long and pretty, and if she is to play handball while wearing a miniskirt, the spectators will surely have some nice scenery to view.”

Hikaru probably was imagining that scene, narrowing his eyes as he said that. He then beamed heartily.

“Well, you do not have a choice anyway. You are everyone's Koremitsu for today.”

Koremitsu continued to maintain a frown as he kept quiet.

<div style="text-align:center;">♢ ♢ ♢</div>

''(Is Akagi helping at the classroom at this time?)''

Honoka recalled the words Koremitsu said to her the day prior as she returned an exhilarating spike back to the opponent's court.

''('You said you like me, so why are you backing someone else'...that's so stubborn of him.)''

''You're the one who said that I'm fooling around, but don't just stand around and say that. Are you kidding me?''

''(I'm bothered too.)''

Ever since Honoka entered this school in Middle School, Michiru was an important friend to her. And this Michiru, who too was inept at dealing with the opposite gender, and fell in love.

She did her best to change her appearance, for Koremitsu's sake.

Honoka herself could not betray Michiru as the latter was.

Michiru however was being queer. Was she not getting along with Koremitsu?

Again, Michiru looked lethargic in the morning.

Even if anything earth-shattering was to happen, “Good morning.” she would greet others cheerfully.

However, she did not greet anyone on this day, and her face was pale as she lowered her head.

As Honoka herself was busy with her own matters, she could not involve herself.

''(Sorry, Michiru. I lied to you. I like the same person.)''

However, Honoka's lovelorn might have been inevitable.

Before the match began, she met Aoi, dressed in a nurse uniform, at the beverage stand run by the Japanese Dance Club. Like Michiru, Aoi too looked lethargic.

Honoka did not ask what Koremitsu and Aoi talked about on the roof, but after seeing the somber look, she had a rough gist of it, and never tried to ask.

Surely, Koremitsu must have said something about a friend's most important woman being off limits or something.

Surely, he was a foolish, obstinate, useless person.

''(Akagi, I really want to tell you the truth, and even if I'm not the one liking you...I don't want to be misunderstood by you. After hearing your explanation, I guess you never will give up easily in times of trouble.)''

Honoka leapt high, and spiked down the tall lofting ball.

And then, she found herself to be hypocritical with what she said.

For Honoka herself did say some misconstrued things to Koremitsu and Michiru.

<div style="text-align:center;">♢ ♢ ♢</div>

''(What is Mr. Akagi doing at the moment...)''

Aoi blended the fruits, honey and milk together as she kept thinking about Koremitsu.

The beverage stand was clustered with queues, partly because the cosplay outfits of the Japanese Dance Club beverage stand was announced beforehand by the news club, and partly because of the expectations.

Honoka had to take part in the volleyball exhibition match, and took off her uniform off soon after wearing it. To make up for this regret, Tsuyako showed off her extremely alluring, tight fit miniskirt nurse uniform, causing the males crowding to fall heads over heels for her.

And Michiru, here to take Honoka's place at the stall, was as gloomy as Aoi was. Tsuyako was the only one beaming away.

Aoi felt so incompetent and worried for leaving the entire stall to Tsuyako.

When the proposal to open the beverage stand was made, they all had their own duties assigned.

And even if it was for a little while, Aoi simply wanted to experience the culture festival along with Koremitsu.

But when she accidentally overheard Koremitsu telling Asai “Aoi is the only one I won't love”, she felt so unbearable within, and even though she wanted to pretend nothing happened, she ran away crying upon seeing that Koremitsu was unable to calm down. On the next day, she again said some harsh words to him.

''(I hate him...I never thought about that.)''

She said she would never be able to like Mr Akagi or something like that.

''(I do find...Mr. Akagi taking care of me tenderly, so I got callous, thinking that Mr. Akagi may be thinking about me now...when he said that he liked someone, I thought he was confessing to me...)''

She was so ashamed.

Koremitsu was only taking care of Aoi on Hikaru's behalf.

''(Mr. Akagi was frowning hard on the roof. He looked really troubled.)''

When Koremitsu frowned and reached his hands out to Aoi, she thought he was going to embrace her.

His face was really in pain, and he looked to be at his wits end.

But even if he did embrace her, it would be the same thing as when he embraced her during her birthday day, just a replacement for Hikaru.

''(He was worried that I don't have anyone to rely on, so maybe that was why he was taking care of me as Hikaru's representative. This may be a burden to him...and that may be why he looked to be in so much pain.)''

She could not bear to see Koremitsu should such an arduous look again.

And she did not want Koremitsu to give her an embrace in Hikaru's stead.

That was definitely what she did not want to accept.

''I really hate you!'' Aoi yelled.

''(I have yet to mature even from the time when Hikaru was still alive.)''

''—I hate Hikaru.''

She actually did love him, but was never able to be honest.

It was the same during the culture festival, when Hikaru gently asked her,

''—Shall we go together?''

''—Hikaru, you still have a lot of people to accompany, right? Go out with them all you want. I hate philanderers.''

She turned her head away, saying this.

And so, she regretted why she did not tell Hikaru that she really liked him, that he should not go with the other girls, and asked him to just focus on her.

If she could have told him that back then, even if Aoi was not Hikaru's 'most beloved', but that he still liked her.

''(Then it would have been the same for Hikaru back then.)''

She not only caused trouble for Koremitsu, but also for his classmate Honoka. While Aoi was sobbing away, Honoka gave chase, and even encouraged her on the roof, saying 'Akagi definitely likes you, Your Highness Aoi. Do listen to what he has to say'. At that point, Aoi was unsure of who exactly was the upperclassman.

''(Miss Shikibu definitely likes Mr. Akagi too, but.)''

She felt vexed within, and wanted to cry again.

“Aoi! Th-this attire...!”

She lifted her head upon seeing this shaken voice, and found her cousin, the 3rd year, Shungo Tōjō, staring at her.

Shungo was dumbfounded, the graceful etiquette and beautiful face ostensibly collapsed. He looked flustered and furious, his lips quivering a few times, wanting to say something as the emotions overwhelmed him. Finally, he was barely able to say something.

“Why are you wearing such an indecent attire?”

“...It is the clothing for the culture festival.”

Shungo was already languid, no longer able to maintain his overprotective attitude as he said nonchalantly,

“Should you not be wearing an outfit like hers?”

Shungo pointed at Michiru, and called her over.

Michiru was wearing a fluffy, one-piece nurse uniform with the skirt covering the knees. It was similar to the attire Aoi wore when working at the cafe, classic and cute in its own way.

Aoi herself wanted to wear that.

But in the morning, she requested to Tsuyako,

“I want to wear the same clothing as you and Miss Shikibu, Miss Tsuyako. There should be an additional outfit inside, right?”

The fitting clothes showcased the curves of her breasts and hips, and the skirt was only half as long as her thighs, so she was a little embarrassed.

But she regretted Koremitsu treating her as a child, and really could not stand the thought of always being in Koremitsu's safety zone, wearing a frilly, cute uniform.

“Change it already! Argh, if only I came earlier! Now is not the time to handle the 'Lord Hikaru movie exhibition'! I already said no to the plan, and objected to it, but the girls raised their hands, stating democracy—it is useless to talk about it now. More important, what is with your outfit, Aoi? You too, Tsuyako! Why did you not stop her? Did you make her wear this?”

Tsuyako relaxed her lips, perhaps perked by Shungo's frantic attitude as the latter glared back.

“Calm down, Big brother Shungo. This has nothing to do with Miss Tsuyako. I wanted to wear this.”

“Wh-what did you say?”

Shungo began to panic incessantly.

“You really worry and complain too much. Please do not get in my way.”

Once Aoi harshly told him off, he looked completely bewildered.

“C-complain...Aoi says that, I complain too much...”

Shungo muttered away, lowering his shoulders.

Aoi wanted to chase him off, but a sense of guilt arose in her, and she felt gloomy within.

''(I know that I want to dress up as mature as possible, but I am still immature within....)''

She lowered her head, and then, there was a plastic cup of juice served with a straw.

“It is banana and blueberry juice mixed with honey. Hikaru used to love this combination.”

Tsuyako leaned over, and handed the juice over.

“Have a little break, will you not? You will feel your courage for love filling your chest. Trust me.”

[[Image:Hikaru8-218.jpg|thumb]]

She again caused Tsuyako to worry.

Till the end, Aoi remained so spineless and dejected; like an adult, Tsuyako said with a reliable voice,

“Hey, Miss Aoi. If Hikaru was still alive, and you did summon your courage to tell him 'I like you', perhaps I would have been lovelorn earlier.”

Aoi looked to the side, and Tsuyako was smiling away like a tender, poignant flower.

That smile was really alluring.

<div style="text-align:center;">♢ ♢ ♢</div>

“Where is big brother Koremitsu exactly?”

Shioriko, with a pink rucksack on her back and a grassy green pochette by her side, was looking around as she moved through the crowds of the culture festival.

She lied, saying that a classmate's father would be accompanying them, and came to Koremitsu's school alone.

Or to be precise, she came with a cat.

After putting on her shoes, Lapis approached Shioriko, appearing to wait for the latter as it looked back.

''Shall we go?'' Shioriko asked, and once Lapis gave an aloof purr, the former placed the cat in the rucksack, and carried it along.

''(If I'm going with a friend's dad, I can't go around freely; this is a rare chance to find out how big brother's life is like in school. I need to promote myself to his classmates that he has such a cute future bride.)''

A boy dressed in uniform approached the pretty girl Shioriko, saying,

“Is something wrong? Are you lost? Do you want me to help you find him?”

With a childish voice, Shioriko said,

“I'm looking for my big brother. He has red hair, and a scary face. It's the first year, Koremitsu Akagi.”

“Ack! Akagi!! As in that delinquent king!? So-sorry! I got something on!!”

And so, he ran away.

The other students too scampered, muttering,

“Akagi's little sister?”

“You're kidding! Even if they're dissimilar, there has to be a limit to that!”

“Wait, I think I saw this kid before!! Ahh! Isn't that the elementary school girl whom Akagi had a scandal king!?”

“That's the lolicon delinquent's girl!”

“Woaahhh!! If we do anything to her, we'll receive a one-way ticket to the hospital from him!!”

It seemed that Shioriko's ambition to establish herself as Koremitsu's wife in school was not something that could be easily accomplished.

“I'm called big brother Koremitsu's woman.”

Her cheeks reddened as she giggled.

If she continue to ride the momentum and say that she was Koremitsu Akagi's little sister, the rumors would spread, and the girls would shy away from him.

“But the problem is that I still can't find him.”

Either way, she decided that she first had to head over to his class.

The rucksack on her back shook, and the seal was opened as a white cat popped out from it.

“Ah, Lapis!”

Lapis darted by the feet of the packed crowd with great agility.

“Ah! What is that?”

“Urk, a cat.”

“Hey, someone let a cat in!”

Voices could be heard from everywhere.

“What do I do now? Wait, Lapis!”

Shioriko gave chase, almost breaking down in tears.

<div style="text-align:center;">♢ ♢ ♢</div>

''(Am I no longer someone important to Aoi?)''

Shungo Tōjō was slumped in a chair in an empty classroom far from the buzz of the culture festival, his head lowered.

Aoi, whom he doted on like a little sister, chided him for being too nosy, and his mind went completely white.

His three older sisters, who were scathing in words and incorrigible in personalities, were saying ''“You keep calling Aoi here, Aoi there. That is disgusting.” “You have the rare prestige and appearance, and yet you started acting like a stalker for a female relative since middle school. If it is to be revealed, any woman will find it revolting!” “Leaving aside a love interest, you practically dote on her like a little sister. Are you celibate or something?”'' they kept ragging on him, and perhaps even Aoi too found him disgusting.

''(No, am I no longer necessary not only to Aoi, but also to the Mikados?)''

Compared to Asai, who took on Kazuaki and his mother Hiroka and sealed Kazuaki's actions accordingly, he felt himself to have not grown at all, unable to defy his father.

He took in Hiina, whom his father gave birth out of wedlock, from the facility while keeping it a secret from him. It was a defiance to his father, and something beneficial to him when he had to deal with his father.

He decided that one day, he would surpass his father, and become an indispensable existence to the Mikados.

But in fact, when his father sided with Kazuaki, he was unable to do anything. The Shungo that would have said those words as his own person rather than being his father's son did not exist at all. It was the same when he wanted to use Hiina for negotiations with his father. Shungo was unable to do that; at this point, he was still immature.

Should he be more flexible instead? Should he try to change his close-mindedness? On the way here, he wanted to ask the woman with long black hair and that posh, pretty back profile, but he never did.

''(I guess I will never be able to be married.)''

While he was mired in the darkness of his thoughts.

“Meow.”

He heard a cat purr.

There was an elegant white cat in front of the door, standing there courteously.

It had blue eyes, and was an aloof, intelligent looking cat. Shungo felt that he met it somewhere before.

''(I-it feels like...)''

Shuno recalled that the cat Yū Kanai raised, and felt this cat to be similar.

That cat had the name Lapis, and it appeared to be raised by Koremitsu Akagi at this point. It was with his little sister Shioriko when they had the fireworks outing by the riverbank at the end of summer.

''—Do you mind letting me hug?''

The moment he said that, Shioriko glared back at him as if he was a lolicon. He hurriedly explained “No, I am referring to the cat in your hands.” , but Lapis slipped out from Shioriko's clutches and escaped, possibly running away from him.

''“Lapis hates you.”''

Once Shioriko said that, Shungo was a little dejected.

After that moment, he recovered, and found Lapis tidying its fur by his feet. “Surely, this time...” he tried reaching his hand forward, and at that moment, he got stared at again.

He wondered if he was hated, and was very dejected...

That white cat, the same as Lapis, suddenly appeared in front of him for some reason. Those glass blue eyes were staring at him with an aloof look, approaching him without making any sounds.

“Ohh.”

It curled itself into a ball at his feet, and closed its eyes.

''(I-I guess I can pat it this time. No, maybe it will run away again. I cannot pat it or hug it. Maybe it is fine for me to look at it from up close...)''

He had a thought that the cat would run away if he twitched even a little. His breathing, let alone his body, stopped.

His lungs were gasping for breath, but he wanted to try out this little happiness, even if it was for a fleeting second. While he was conflicted with such a sour face, that white cat opened an eye.

It gently rubbed its face at his feet, looking annoyed as it stared at Shungo, who was all frozen.

Perhaps Shungo was dreaming due to the massive shock of Aoi ostracizing him.

No, surely there was a tender feeling coming from the sock on his right ankle.

While he was all rattled and confused, the cat did a little jump, and leapt onto Shungo's knees, before curling into a ball again.

''(Th-this is...!)''

His knees felt heavy.

Yet it was such a blissful weight.

The white cat looked to have its eyes closed, sleeping on his knees.

''(Perhaps it knows that I am dejected, so it came all the way here to console me?)''

Upon thinking about this, Shungo became elated.

He stared at the cat resting on his knees with tenderness.

He could not move, and he was cautiously breathing, but even with the restraints hindering him, Shungo really treasured this little cat that was just like Lapis.

''(Where is this cat from? It has a collar, so it does have an owner...if the owner does not show up, I wonder if I can bring it home.)''

<div style="text-align:center;">♢ ♢ ♢</div>

“I-i-i-i-it has been a while, Mr. Akagi!”

“You came by, Beni? You could have contacted me before you came.”

Koremitsu, manning the beverage stand of the Japanese Dance Club as an attendant, was dressed in a white coat and glasses with his back slouched as he talked to Beni Hitachi.

She was an acquaintance he met in the summer, and even now, they often exchanged messages. She had long, black glossy hair, was a pretty girl, had a nice figure, and left many boys marvelling as they watched her from behind. When they peeked on her sidelong face however, they widened their eyes, and their bodies froze as they frantically averted them.

Koremitsu was already used to the common folk having such a reaction. He was focused on Beni herself, rather than the snake queuing in front of Tsuyako.

“That cute nose has yet to change, Miss Saffloer.”

Hikaru's eyes sparkled as he said this. The name Saffloer was a secret identity between him and Beni. The latter's unique red face too was something Hikaru found to be extremely cute, and so did Koremitsu when she smiled, and the nose reddened.

“Mr-Mr. Akagi, you said that you were busy be-because of the work you had in the culture festival, so...so I thought I should come over and look. Th-that is what they call cosplay, right? A doctor...? It is really scary.”

Beni, raised in a girl's school, was not really used to speaking with boys. She still remained a little tense when facing and talking to Koremitsu.

“A-and then, Miss Tayu is playing in the volleyball match, so I came to cheer her on.”

“Tayu's the Saffron, right? As for the volleyball match, I guess it's the one where they have to wear dog ears?”

“Yes, it really does suit here. Sh-she lost the match, but it was really a close fight. I agreed to meet up with her later, an-and we are going to visit other stalls too.”

“I see. I'm really grateful that you're here to see me. I will contact you through messages later.”

“Yes, I will send you messages, too.”

Beni took a cup of juice Koremitsu prepared, waved her little hand in a bashful manner, again, there was a large empty space in front of Koremitsu.

He stared at the clock hanging on the wall.

2.45pm.

''(It'll be a little while longer...)''

“I will have a Mint and Banana juice with honey added.”

“You?”

“Hello there, Mr. Akagi.”

It was the intellectual girl who often frequented the cafe Aoi worked at, the one Hikaru dubbed as Miss Mint. She spoke to Koremitsu in a tranquil manner, and the latter widened his eyes,

“What a coincidence. You have an acquaintance in our school or something?”

“I suppose it is something like that. I am here to meet you, however.”

The transparent expression seemed to harbor some intent as they stared at him. When they met in the bookshop, she would stare at him in such a manner, and say some really interesting things.

“My master wishes to talk to you.”

“Master? Who?”

In the face of such doubts from Koremitsu, the girl gave an earnest smile, and with her wise, stoic voice, she spoke slowly,

“The prettiest flower in the world, an angelic woman.”

Hikaru, standing beside Koremitsu, frowned.”

“Miss Mint, you...”

Hikaru seemed perturbed, yet had affirmed something as he muttered. While skeptical about Hikaru's words, Koremitsu listened in on him.

''(Angelic woman? Who's that?)''

The girl placed a name card on the table.

It was a simple name card with only a mail address on it.

“If you are interested, please contact me.”

“Hey, wait. At least tell me your name!”

Koremitsu yelled, but the girl left without looking back.

“...”

Hikaru watched the girl leave from behind, and seemed to be pondering about something.

Koremitsu too picked up the namecard the girl left behind, wondering,

“Can I really send a message to this address? I won't end up on some strange website, right?”

“Really, Mr. Akagi, I cannot underestimate you after seeing two female acquaintances approach you.”

Tsuyako cheerfully served the hordes of customers as she turned her face to him, teasing him, and winking,

“It really is great that Miss Shikibu and the rest are not around.”

“That's not the case, senpai.”

“I see. But you did keep that name card in your pocket, no?”

“I can't just throw it away.”

“I will keep it a secret. If there is any development, do let me know.”

“I said that isn't the case already.”

While Tsuyako snickered away, Koremitsu sharply retorted back,

The cellphone alarm, which he had set beforehand, buzzed.

It was 3pm.

“Good work there, Mr. Akagi. You can head back to rest. Miss Shikibu should be here soon, or perhaps you want to see her in the nurse uniform? You have yet to meet Miss Shikibu and Miss Aoi today, no?”

Koremitsu's heart tightened when he recalled Honoka's tearful, furious face and Aoi's fleeting look,

“No, gotta go.”

But he answered as he took off his coat.

After this, the final, and most important activity awaited him.

He ruffled his hair, reverted back to his usual look, and shot down the corridor.

And he took off the armband.

“Koremitsu.”

“Leave it to me.”

He answered the floating friend beside him with a vigorous voice, darting towards the chaotic crowds.

<div style="text-align:center;">♢ ♢ ♢</div>

When was it that she first developed the habit of coming to this tree whenever she encountered something depressing？

She was at the Cupid statue in the backyard of the middle school branch. Surely no one knew the name of the tree growing at the back, bearing the refreshing white flowers and the scent of May.

It was not as extravagant as a Rose, as alluring as a Cherry Blossom, and as neat as a Lily.

The ordinary white flowers silently bloomed as they hid themselves in the lush green leaves.

The sight of the flowers wilting were not as dramatic as that of a Cherry Blossom; the flowers merely fell silently and gently in a forlorn manner.

Whether it was Spring, Summer, Autumn or Winter, the lush leaves continued to grow throughout the year, and it was the best for an elementary schoolgirl to hide herself. For the middle school student Michiru, it was her favorite place.

''—The older sister are really outstanding, but Michiru really is normal, is she not?''

Michiru was already used to being compared to the sister older than her by three years.

Whether it was games, conversing with friends, or greeting her seniors, she wanted to be proficient with them, and the more she did not want to fail, the more her body became stiff, and her voice became shrill.

But even so, she did her best to engage in conversations, her limbs flailing about. Everyone else merely snickered, saying,

''—Michiru really is weird.''

''—When I told her to help me do the next duty roster, she stammered and answered 'Y-yes, thanks.'''

''—Did she not understand what it means? I was just shoving the work to her, and yet it feels like she had to say thanks first.''

''—Ah, yes, there are many instances of her being like this.''

Michiru did not know exactly when some words were appropriate, and what words she should say so as not to be mocked.

She was unable to converse with the classmates successfully, and if she kept doing this, would she be mocked by them? Would the teachers and her parents lament that while her sister was outstanding, she was spineless? Michiru became tentative.

But even so, though she could lock herself in her room at home, she could not do that in school.

Whenever they played dodgeball in PE class, did group research during science classes, or when she recited in front of everyone during language classes, these were all things she was inapt at.

Whenever she failed, she could hear everyone else in class laughing, ostensibly mocking her, and was embarrassed as a result. She would then run to the tree in the backyard, and cup her knees in as she hid there.

She was comforted by the thick green leaves that formed a layered foliage, solaced by the white flowers that bloomed in the beginning of summer.

In a particular instance during summer, she came to school early in the morning, before anyone else did, and took down a branch of the white flowers, placing it in the classroom vase.

Nobody knew of the white flowers that bloomed so healthily, and she wanted to let everyone in class know.

Perhaps someone would like this flower.

However,

''—Eew. I made the effort to get a Rose from my house, but there seems to be something placed in it.''

''—Eh? What is this flower?''

''—I don't know. I think the Rose Mayuka brought is prettier.''

''—Let's throw it away.''

The girls in the class grabbed the branch and threw it away, and Michiru watched on with the feeling that she was 'unwanted'.

''Please, don't throw it away.''

''It's unimpressive, but it's a pretty flower.''

''And it does give off a nice scent too.''

''Stop.'' She wanted to say so, but she never did, for she feared that she would be mocked again. Just when the tears were about to well in her eyes.

''—This is called the Tachibana.''

There came a tender voice reminiscent of a sweet, fragrant flower..

''—Hikaru.''

The girls were suddenly elated, for the one speaking to them was Hikaru Mikado.

Everyone did say that even amongst the students in the middle school branch of Heian Academy, who were all from rich families, he in particular was of an exceedingly prestigious family.

Also, his white skin, cute effeminate face, and dazzling golden hair under the light made him just like an angel.

No matter which girl it was, their faces would redden whenever they met Hikaru, and they were captivated by him, wanting to be with me. Since the affiliate kindergarten, there were girls surrounding Hikaru, centered around him, beaming happily.

Michiru found herself to be a foreigner to him, an existence far from hers.

Such a notion never changed ever since she entered the middle school and was assigned to a class. No, after seeing Hikaru's slender limbs, the speckless white skin and the cute beaming face, she felt that he was of a completely different level compared to her.

Surely, Hikaru would have felt Michiru was not someone he would not stop and offer his time for.

Perhaps he never did notice the girl with the name Michiru Hanasato in his class.

Yet that Hikaru knew of the name of the unimpressive flower from the backyard, which nobody else knew of.

While the morning sun shone in through the window, he stared at the flower delicately, opened his petal-like lips, and smiled sublimely.

''—I really do like this flower. It is cute seeing how conservative it is, and really looks full of life. It appears to give off a memorable sent.''

The rich, sweet voice he used to say this made Michiru cry more than before, but this time, it became tears of joy.

There was someone who knew of that flower's existence!

He called it cute and energetic, and says that he liked it!

Her heart was pounding furiously, and her face sizzled.

''—I suppose we can put the Rose Miss Mayuka brought in another vase. Surely the janitor uncle will give another one to use if we asked him.''

He placed his hand on the classmate's, and that girl in particular went beetroot.

''—I-if you say so, Lord Hikaru. I too, do, find this flower cute.''

And so, the other girls agreed, saying, “me too.”, “I too, do, find this fragrant”, chatting away.

Though the girls never did show much concern to those Tachibana flowers.

Until the white flowers wilted, Hikaru kept staring at them every single day with sonority, and he narrowed his eyes blissfully as he brought his innocent face closer to the flowers.

Michiru's heart pounded as she watched him since then.

Ever since, Hikaru became her prince.

There were many glamorous girls surrounding Hikaru, beaming as they came to him. Michiru however had a dream, wondering if one day, Hikaru would smile at him just as he smiled as he approached the flower.

Yes, like the soot-riddled Cinderella becoming a beautiful princess, and then becoming the bride to him.

Would he place the glass slipper beside her, saying “I have been looking for you”?

Hikaru did once say that the Tachibana flowers were cute in how conservative they were.

And so, Michiru's heart became clearer as a result.

In the middle school, there was a rumor that those that made their love confessions under the Cupid statue in the backyard would end up as an eternal couple.

During the culture festival in their 9th grade, Hikaru placed rings made of Pansies, Nadeshiko flowers, and Cosmos as he swore love with them.

''—I swear that I will forever be in love with you.''

On that day, Michiru too had her knees cupped as she hid behind the Tachibana tree.

Hikaru was making love oaths to girls, not to Michiru herself, and the dizzying admiration and heartbreaking pain struck her as she peeped on them.

Hikaru's slender hands plucked the flowers to make rings, and they were alabaster and pretty.

The moment they were plucked, the flowers too squealed in happiness, ostensibly quivering.

''I too wish to be plucked so tenderly.''

Nobody could see her, and they would not scatter due to the cold breeze. If they scattered in those fingers.

If he could make an oath of love,

''If I have a pure, exquisite heart like Cinderella, when would Lord Hikaru notice me?''

''Will he hold my hand and slip a ring on me?''

''If that case, surely the Tachibana flowers would not wilt so forlornly.''

During the next summer, she would not be alone. She would probably be viewing the Tachibana flowers with Hikaru.

She did her best during the work nobody else wanted to do.

She never slacked off, made a fuss, nor complained about it as she maintained a beautiful heart.

But by the time she noticed it, she realized that nobody called Michiru by her name.

Class rep—

That was what they called her. She would continue to do such troublesome matters without hassle, and that meant that she was an easy picking for odd jobs.

''—I think you should be the class rep.''

''—Class rep, I'm busy here, so please help do these too.''

''—The class rep will finish everything anyway, so it's fine to go back.''

But even so, Michiru could not do anything other than to work hard. She accepted all that she was tasked with.

She could not grumble.

Surely, if she worked hard, she would be able to gain happiness.

One day, people would find the scent of Tachibana flowers and the beautiful souls they contained to be more better than the Roses, Cherry Blossoms and Lilies.

Hikaru was the school prince from the moment she entered the middle school, and one had to wonder when exactly did they start calling him Lord Hikaru.

It was impossible that such a pretty, glamorous, special person would choose a plain bespectacled woman like Michiru.

It was painful for her to return to reality and think of those matters; whenever the girls began to talk about him, she practically escaped from them. Whenever the girls surrounded Hikaru in the corridor and passed by, she would make a detour.

But occasionally, very occasionally, if she found Hikaru alone, she would hide herself in a corner of the corridor, not wanting to be discovered by him as she stared at him.

''Please, hurry and notice me.''

''Please show your smile to me.''

She kept repeating those words.

However, Hikaru fell into the riverbank during Golden Week soon after he entered the high school affiliate.

“It's 3pm now...ah.”

Michiru was seated at the counter in front of the haunted house, staring at her watch as she muttered. The other girl in charge of the counter vanished as she went to meet her boyfriend from another school.

''“If it's you, you can do it, class rep.”''

''“Y-yes, I don't have any plans, personally.”''

With a frozen smile, Michiru watched the girl hold hands with her boyfriend as she departed, saying with a sweet voice “I want some cotton candy. Let's go do some divination for our compatibility later~'

''(There's still 2 hours until the public opening ends...)''

The people passing by in front of her were either friends or lovers, looking elated. Michiru herself was alone, seated at the chair, and nobody noticed her.

The chatter and whispers filling the corridor pricked her skin like needles, and her heart chilled.

In her damp eyes, there appeared a fleeting figure of a white flower wilting gently, one nobody else knew of.

Little by little.

It looked so forlorn, so tragic.

''(Not this year too...)''

Whenever the culture festival approached, she would recall the image of Hikaru presenting the flower rings to the girls in front of the Cupid statue, and herself peeping on them under the Tachibana tree.

Surely, this time, she would be like them. She harbored such expectations, only to despair.

During May this year, when the Tachibana flowers began to bloom, Hikaru passed away, and this became an eternal despair.

The white flower wilted without a sound, and, and she hid herself in the middle school backyard as night approached, cupping her knees as she basically mourned the death of that beautiful, dazzling girl. Nobody else would say the name of the Tachibana flowers ever again! That gentle boy really died!? A piercing pain struck all over her, and she felt the realism.

Just when she wanted to give up on numbing her heart and forget that despair, to continue living those days that would never change—

Koremitsu himself said that Michiru was just like a Tachibana flower.

He had crimson red hair, his eyes were as terrifying as a savage dog, and his verbal etiquette was crude. Her legs would quiver whenever he glared at her.

And yet that delinquent with the terrifying face, Koremitsu,

''—Hanasato''

He called her by the name nobody else did, and with a straightforward expression, he said.

''—You’re like the Tachibana flowers. You’re plain, but you have a gentle memorable fragrance. I think that’s very good. ''

It felt as if Hikaru came to fulfill the promise with Michiru, and possess Koremitsu's body to return.

Since then, the image of Koremitsu and Hikaru's expression overlapped, something she had never thought of before. Her heart quivered silently, as Koremitsu's words were like a spell cast on her.

Just as Cinderella changed her dress and put on the glass slippers as she went off to the ball, Michiru too undid her braids and removed her glasses.

And appearing in the mirror was basically a completely different person.

''—Wow, what's with this out of a sudden. You're cute, rep.''

''—You're unexpectedly pretty. Class rep''

It was the first time her classmates actually lavished praise on her.

This surely was the Cinderella spell. She spaced out, thinking that she could finally choose the prince belonging to her.

But Koremitsu was only worried about Aoi or Honoka, and never paid any heed to Michiru. The classmates too did say “Her appearance did improve a little, but she's the same as usual inside. She really can't read the mood, can't hold conversations well, and anyway, she's just fussy.”

If she was not chosen by the prince, the Cinderella spell would surely be broken.

As she recalled how Koremitsu made requests and bossed his classmates around, her throat was breaking apart, and her heart was wincing in agony as it struck her like a thunderstorm.

Surely Koremitsu too did not need Michiru's help, and Michiru would never appear in his sights.

Again, this year was a no go!

She would again be in that place the next year, watching the Orange flowers wilt!

She watched the forlorn flowers wilt, and the lonely cuckoos that were similarly lonely. No matter how they chirped on, nobody would approach them. The red thing in their mouths was due to them practically coughing blood as they chirped, but even so, the only one willing to watch the white flowers wilt was that one winged cuckoo.

The petals were falling silently as Michiru sat on the chair, her body shrinking in pain and sadness.

The white petals fall one by one, like the glow on a firefly.

They glittered one by one.

No matter how forlorn and lonely they were, it felt that they would be alone as they wilted right in the middle of where the other Tachibana flowers wilted.

Surely that was the case, and that she would remained alone there. She always thought of herself as lonely, hearing the lonely cuckoo chirps as she whispered with a trembling voice,

“The cuckoo in the village where the orange blossoms fall, sings and sings on many and many a day.”

''In my orange blossoms, nobody else can come in other than me.''

''In my orange blossoms, nobody will respond to the cries of the cuckoo, except me!''

“Hanasato!”

At that moment, she heard a voice.

She looked over at the white blossoms that glittered and wilted, and there was a clear, vigorous voice from there.

Over there was her classmate with messy red hair and a sharp glare.

Koremitsu Akagi grabbed Michiru by the hand, saying,

“Let's go for a culture festival date!”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume8 Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro......|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume8 Chapter7|Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume6 Chapter3

2026-11-06T23:33:49Z

Jaltertol: typo

==Chapter 3: Just Who Is Your Lover, Huh!==

''(Someone, just drag this wild dog to the veterinarian.)''

Koremitsu mentioned about going to catch Tsuchinokos in front of the Gonomiya residence, and after a few days of laughable attempts to invite her, Asai's irritation reached its limit.

''(All those things about a Tsuchinoko theme park, fishing for kappa, exchanging messages with UFOs are all things of the past, and I don't believe in any of them now. You should know about that without me saying that. Or are you so much of an imbecile lacking in common sense?)''

At this point, Asai should be pulling back the people of the Wisteria faction who have casted their supported for Kazuaki, and continued to visit Orime, trying her best to convince the latter.

And right beside the extremely tense Asai was that wild dog, who would slouch his back and sit cross-legged, just relaxing and spending his time there. Whenever they talked about Orime, he would call her 'granny'. A little while later, he would say 'this pickled turnip is really nice', putting the pickles that came with the tea as he chewed on them hard, making a noise. Furthermore, he unabashedly asked for another bowl, irritating Asai's nerves to no end.

And more infuriating for her was that while Koremitsu remained like this, Orime simply smiled at him.

"Mr. Hikaru really liked the pickles back then. When I asked him 'Is it not boring to leave your sweets at home to come here?', he would say 'I can eat sweets when I am outside, but you do have such beautiful flowers here'. If I were not so old then, I would have fallen for him."

She recalled with a reminiscing look.

"That Hikaru already could say such things when he was a brat."

"Yes. It should be said that all the girls would be captivated by Mr. Hikaru. Even at parties, the atmosphere would gradually buzz whenever he appeared."

"That guy only has his looks and mouth as his selling points."

"Oh dear, that is harsh coming from Mr. Hikaru's friend."

Even when Koremitsu was gruff and coarse in his speech, it was a refreshing sight to Orime.

And the most unbearable thing for Asai was that Orime called him 'Mr. Hikaru's friend'.

"There is nothing more delightful than Mr. Hikaru's friend coming here to play, to recall bits and pieces about him, and talk about him together."

After hearing such an earnest mutter, Asai nearly ceased to breathe in her anger.

''(Lady Orime has actually recognized that wild dog as Hikaru's friend?)''

It was truly unbelievable to her.

How could such a wretched, unkempt, simple-minded, shameless man be Hikaru's friend?

It was not Aoi alone who felt this way; even Orime too!

''(This is unforgivable!)''

The cold killing intent and hatred lingered in her heart from the first moment they met. What of Hikaru's representative? What about looking for the Tsuchinoko with her in Hikaru's place? She really wanted to kill him.

It was true that she did make such a promise with Hikaru a long time ago.

It was during the winter of her 3rd grade that she learned that Santa Claus was really her parents. It was a humiliation she gnashed her teeth over, but Asai, unwilling to lose, had a strong desire to personally witness whether the unknown creatures truly existed on this world, and fueled by it, came up with a summer adventure plan with Hikaru, then a 4th grader.

''(We really were children back then. Whether it was me, or Hikaru...)''

Right, those was merely some immature words. The most important promise she made with Hikaru definitely was not something so dreamy, so idealistic.

''(My promise with Hikaru is more sacred, stronger than that. This is not something a wild dog acting as a representative can do, and I do not wish for that dog to fulfill it.)''

Whenever Koremitsu appeared in front of her unabashedly as Hikaru's friend, Asai would think that it was a sacrilege to Hikaru. Even so, she could not reproach Koremitsu so openly in front of Orime. She recalled the era names and the periodic element in her mind over and over again as she straightened her waist, her eyes icy as she forced herself to endure. Once she stepped outside, she growled,

"Do not come here, and do not get in my way. Do not enter my sights. You should simply die, wild dog."

The abusive words akin to an ice pillar came out of her frozen lips in such a manner.

Any other man who was given an icy look from Asai and insulted as a lowlife would have vanished without a trace. At this moment, Koremitsu took a step forward, following up on Asai's words,

"Yeah, I'll vanish. That'll be once your promise with Hikaru is done! So then, let's hurry and start looking for the Tsuchinoko."

"The Tsuchinoko is simply a creature that is imaginary. It does not exist anywhere on this world."

"This isn't something someone wishing to breed Tsuchinokos and create a Tsuchinoko theme park should say, Asa."

"If you call me Asa again, I shall call the police."

"I'll come by again tomorrow, Asa!"

"Hello there, is that the police? I have spotted a suspicious being, and I wish for you to arrest '''him'''. Yes. He is approximately 16 years ago, a man with savage looking eyes, resembling a wild dog with red fur."

But no matter how she obstructed him and reported him, he would simply appear nonchalantly in front of Asai the next day, asking Asai out to look for the Tsuchinoko, to exchange messages with UFOs.

"If you keep hesitating now, summer vacation's going to end!"

That truly was the case.

If she could not convince the Asagao Princess while the Morning Glories were in bloom, she would be in much trouble.

She was holding onto a trump card—

At this point, only a few people knew of it. However, when it came to Autumn, the situation would change drastically, and she would not be able to hide it anymore.

At that moment, what sort of action would Kazuaki and his mother Hiroka take? Whenever she contemplated about this, her temples will ache. If she could not erect a defense against them,

And when it came to winter—

The pale face of the now deceased Hikaru, overwhelmed with despair, would appear in front of her eyes, and her body would shiver from the cold. Hikaru's eyes were like a dark, bottomless abyss—

''—Asa...like what everyone else had said, I might be a person who should not be born on this world after all...''

That parched voice—

Perhaps she would not be able to protect it after all.

Regarding Hikaru's secret.

The evidence of Hikaru's guilt.

''(No, I have to protect it.)''

''Because I am the only one who had seen Hikaru giving such a tragic look—''

She had no time to waste with this wretched, pretentious wild dog.

And after sorting her emotions, she stood in front of the Gonomiya residence.

To avoid Koremitsu on this day, she specifically chose to visit in the afternoon.

As she expected, Koremitsu did come by in the morning, and left thereafter. It was a lowly tactic of hers she had to take, to allow that wild dog to be alone with Orime.

''(I have to get the promise of the word while that man is not here...)''

Just as she contemplated in her mind.

The chatter could be heard.

The servants could be heard whispering.

And she nonchalantly moved to the Japanese sliding screen, her ears eavesdropping.

"I heard that the Lady had an argument with the Young Lord. The Young Lord wishes to finance his investments, but the Lady denied him and was unwilling to talk about it."

"How many times has it been? The Young Lord should just stop already. The Lady herself is very strict even on her relatives, and he should learn that."

"But it seems that the Lady really likes that red-haired delinquent boy who has been coming by recently. I do not know her interests at all."

Of course, it was because she led such a wild dog to Orime that her interests and dignity was being questioned, no? There was a need to pull Koremitsu away from Orime after all—

"But that boy with scary looking eyes is Miss Asai's lover, no?"

Her thoughts were interrupted by this sudden, unexpected line.

''Lover...?''

''Who?''

"I heard that he declared himself to be her fiance. They both were arguing all day long, but they definitely love each other within their hearts, right?"

"Yeah. It is hard for us ordinary people to understand why such a gruff—no, it will be nearly impossible to be Miss Asai's husband if it is not someone who dares to challenge her head on."

By the time she realized it, her shoulders and hands were quivering. Her body was cold, her stomach churning, feeling nauseous—

She just experienced an amazing amount of humiliation. It would be great if it was just a hallucination on her part, but it was not; She heard every single word clearly, and the proof was the chill on her body that would not cease.

A groan filled with humiliation came out of her lips,

"Calling me and that wild dog lovers."

<div style="text-align:center;">♢ ♢ ♢</div>

Koremitsu suddenly shivered.

"What's with the cold."

He was standing in front of the cooler; perhaps it was due to the seat below him.

It was the afternoon. After his visit at the Gonomiya residence, he decided to visit the cafe Aoi worked at on his way back. On this day, she again was dressed in a navy blue one-piece uniform with a white frilly apron over it, holding a silver tray as she served tea.

Whenever a customer came in, she would raise her voice, saying 'welcome' with a smile, though she would give a forlorn, gloomy look at times

Whenever she received a message, Aoi would immediately open it to affirm.

''—Sorry. I mishandled the phone.''

She would softly reply, and then say that she was busy before hanging up.

Feeling a little concerned, Koremitsu went to visit her at her workplace. When she saw him however, she looked somewhat perturbed, stiffening with a pale look,

"E-erm...I am still busy here."

Even when Koremitsu went to talk to her, Aoi would fidget and avert her eyes, scampering away.

"Did something happen between you and Saiga?"

When he asked this,

"No, that is not the case..."

Her voice gradually softened, before becoming silent.

Hikaru too was exceptionally concerned by Aoi's disparate behavior, and inadvertently frowned,

"Hey, what do you think?"

Koremitsu secretly glance aside, asking Hikaru,

"I can be sure that Miss Aoi is frustrated by something...but she is quite the stubborn person herself...it will be difficult trying to extract information from her under such a situation."

"Not even you can help?"

"If it is me, I would say that instead of my senses sharpening when it comes to her, I have been infuriating her all this while."

He showed an unhindered grimace. Though this person could make people fall heads over heels for him, he was totally of no use here.

In that case, he had to look for Miss Sueko, who was arranged by Tōjō to work with Aoi and act as her bodyguard, and try to ask something from her.

"Hyag! Wh-what?"

She stammered.

"I-i-i-it's nothing. Miss Aoi doesn't know that I'm hired by Young Master Tōjō here, and if it's me, I'm working hard here, you know? Just tell this to Young Master Tōjō himself. This beautiful and capable Miss Sueko is still undertaking such a difficult duty, so please give me a pay raise."

She whispered,

"If I continue to talk with you like this, Miss Aoi will get suspicious and not talk with me. My identity now is a rich princess from a noble girls school after all."

And after saying that, she left.

''What rich princess of a noble girls school? Can't you just look at how old you are now? Even if you don't talk with me, you're being rather suspicious yourself.'' As he wondered about this, he wanted to vent somewhat.

Speaking of which, he had yet to see Tōjō over the past few days.

That person doted so much on Aoi that he hired a bodyguard to watch over her, and yet was a useless person who could not do anything at the crucial moment. Unwilling to vent out at this point, Koremitsu kept his frustration within.

"Koremitsu, your appearance is a little..."

Hikaru sounded a little concerned.

"The other customers are all terrified of you. I know that you are worried about Miss Aoi, and I do have the same feeling..."

"Ugh, brooding tentatively alone doesn't match my personality at all. Damn it, I better ask Aoi again."

Just when Koremitsu was about to get up,

"I suppose that should be enough."

There was an icy voice behind him.

He turned around, and found a girl with refreshing clear eyes. This girl was a customer who often visited this shop, always reading a Western language book at the wall, the girl Hikaru called Miss Mint.

"Girls do have moments when they wish to be left alone. She will not be moved even if a boy shows concern for her."

She spoke in a calm, serene tone, and vanished behind the door leading to the toilets.

''(Did she say that because she knew my situation...?)''

Till this point, Koremitsu had yet to figure out the true identity of this girl who said such meaningful things. Hikaru however seemed to have picked up on something.

"Perhaps it is as Miss Mint said. Let us simply look at Miss Aoi for a little while."

Though Hikaru had said so, Koremitsu still felt disgruntled within, and wanted to set aside the cafe issue first.

''—Girls do have moments when they wish to be left alone.''

The words were said with an icy tone, and it overlapped not only with Aoi's situation, but also with Honoka, who had been acting strangely recently, throbbing his heart.

''—I think it's better for us to see each other less often.''

He never met her ever since they went their separate ways at the library, and when he called her, she never picked up her phone.

''(How's...she doing recently?)''

<div style="text-align:center;">♢ ♢ ♢</div>

''(Mr. Akagi may not be feeling happy at the moment...)''

Aoi watched Koremitsu leave the shop as the latter scowled, her heart felt ripped apart.

''(It is rare that Mr. Akagi came all the way here to visit me because he is worried about me.)''

However, she still could not tell Koremitsu.

If he were to show concern to her, she would spill out everything regarding Asa.

''(I do not want to let Mr. Akagi know that Asa has been looking down on me.)''

She recalled the event that transpired a few days ago, when she brought the muffins to school to meet Asai, and when she heard the conversation in front of the student council office, her body inadvertently shivered.

Asai was not alone; she was with Tsuyako.

''—She probably is observing that Miss Aoi who continues to rely on you, Miss Asai, and even said that if something happens to Miss Aoi, she will inform you first.''

Tsuyako did mention that Asai did arrange for someone to watch over Aoi at the cafe, and Asai did not deny that.

She merely replied coolly ''It will be too late if something happens to Aoi.''

And also,

The chilling thing was the words Tsuyako said thereafter,

''—Miss Asai, you are always pretending to protect Miss Aoi. In fact, you are looking down on Miss Aoi, am I correct?''

The muffin Aoi made specially for Asai, the bag of muffins tied with the cute ribbon for Asai, fell at her feet.

Her mind was a complete blank as to how she could pick up the muffins, how she could leave without Asai detecting her.

By the time she realized it, she was already moving outside the school, spacing out.

''(Asa has been looking down on me?)''

''(Has Asa always been like that.)''

Tsuyako's words continued to repeat in her mind.

Ever since she was born, Asai had always taken care of Aoi no matter how difficult it may be, and the former always had this thought.

The most shocking was that even Aoi could not deny such a thought.

She even felt that it was to be expected that Asai would have such a thought.

''(I am useless by myself after all. I cannot do anything well without Asai around; I always rely on her.)''

Asai's spy surely must be in the shop at this point. She had originally suspected Sueko, who had always helped her out whenever she had issues, and Sueko in turn widened her eyes, flailing her hand as she concluded,

''—I-I-I do not know anything about that. I dare swear to God that I was not hired by your friend Miss Asai to spy on you. Anyway, I do not have any relation with that lady called Asai. This is really the truth; if I dare lie here, I shall swallow a thousand needles''

Aoi felt ashamed for suspecting Sueko in the first place, and immediately apologized.

''—It-it is alright. I was not hired by Miss Asai to spy on you anyway. We are still friends.''

Though Sueko did say this, she seemed a little perturbed by this, and had been somewhat distant from Aoi recently.

Her paternal cousin Shungo, who had been kind to her, seemed to be in some trouble, and did not appear recently.

Also, Aoi had no one to talk with regarding Asai.

In fact, she really wanted to rely on Koremitsu.

''(Mr. Akagi is really kind, always willing to listen to my troubles, and would even console me.)''

But if she were to do so, the more Asai would look down upon her, and even Koremitsu might think like Asai, that Aoi was a troublesome person.

It was the beginning of summer vacation when she coincidentally met Koremitsu's classmate, Honoka Shikibu, and they ended up having tea together.

Aoi was a person every other person knew of, but this was the first time she had tea alone with a stranger.

However, this person was always with Koremitsu. She had such beautiful legs and a feisty look; Aoi was concerned by this girl all this while.

At the cafe, Aoi ordered a milk tea filled with honey, while Honoka ordered an expresso. Thinking that she was being childish, and embarrassed about it, Aoi hastily corrected herself, saying, "Please give me a cup of coffee instead, without sugar and milk'.

Once their orders were taken, both of them stammered somewhat.

''—Your Highness Aoi, I want to know what do you think about Akagi?''

''—I think Akagi doesn't suit you, Your Highness Aoi~ Akagi's crude and poor at talking. I don't think he fits you as a Princess.''

She continued to say bad things about Koremitsu, giving a pretentious tone of understanding him better than anyone else. Aoi's felt hazy within, somewhat anxious.

''—Mr. Akagi is a kind person, a marvellous person. It is simply that everyone else does not know about it''

She argued back.

And after expressing some shock, Honoka raised her eyebrows, her eyes affirmed as she said,

''—I-I know that Akagi's a good person too.''

Honoka wanted to convey to Aoi that the latter was not the only one who realized Koremitsu's charm.

To Aoi, Honoka herself was filled with charm unlike Aoi, was definitely a person who could think on her own, and was a strong, amazing person.

That she was someone of equal footing to Koremitsu.

Koremitsu too probably loved Honoka for how she was. Whenever he talked to Honoka, he seemed to be calm and at ease.

''(I cannot talk to Mr. Akagi about Asa after all.)''

She did not want Koremitsu to think of her as being different from Honoka, a girl who always has to rely on others.

She did not want Koremitsu to look down on her.

She endured the emotions that were about to collapse as she slowly left the cafe—

"It has been a while, little Aoi."

The voice as sweet as Hikaru's rang at her ears.

And she felt her mind freeze.

The slender bespectacled youth stood in front of Aoi, brazenly smiling away.

It was Hikaru's half-brother, Kazuaki—!

Aoi recalled what Kazuaki did at the countryside villa, and felt her disgust and fear throbbing her throat, her body cringing.

Kazuaki was pretending to be kind, apparently forgetting what happened back then.

"Asa will know if I look for you in the shop. It looks that I will have to get past Asa if I wish to talk to you, Aoi."

He said.

After hearing these words, Aoi's movements stopped.

She should be running away as fast as she could at this point, but her feet could not move.

Even if she was not aware of the ways of the world, Aoi could understand that Asai sent someone to watch over her so as to ward the latter from Kazuaki.

''(But I started working part-time to protect myself using my own strength.)''

She tried her best to stand up straight, lifting her head at Kazuaki.

It seemed her resistance was amusing to Kazuaki, as if it was expected, as the eyes beneath the latter's spectacles narrowed.

And then, he bared his true nature as the spider, speaking with viscous tone,

"Do you know, little Aoi? The Mr. Akagi you so love right now is flirting with Asa~"

<div style="text-align:center;">♢ ♢ ♢</div>

"'''To the Purple Princess.'''

'''My close friend and I fell in love with the same guy! (。>0<。)'''

'''That person is the playful kid from the next class, G. The way he shoots the soccer ball into the net when we have PE class together is so amazing, I thought.'''

'''And then, I started observing him for quite some time. I think I may have fallen in love with him.'''

'''But I'm so shy that I lied to my best friend, saying that I don't have anyone I like.'''

'''After that, right before the summer vacation, my close friend M said that she fell in love with G, and hopes to have me patch them up together! ∑(—ロ—|||)'''

'''I just answered with 'Eh~', and she said to me 'please, I can only request this from you', repeating it over and over again. I had no choice, so I could only agree.'''

'''Purple Princess, what do I do now?'''

'''Please help me here.(; ^ ;)'''

'''From Sunglasses Panda"'''

"'''To Sunglasses Panda,'''

'''It must be tough on you, falling in love with the same guy your good friend is in love with. I really~understand your feelings right now, Sunglasses Panda. o(i'''Д '''i)o.'''

'''You can't betray your close friend, but you can't cut away your thoughts about him.'''

'''My friend is a good person too, always relying on me, or maybe she doesn't have much initiative herself ('__` 。) I actually told her that I never thought much about him, and even said that we should keep our distance from each other. It was rare that we managed to get along so well; ahhhhh, I'm really a big idiot here!! (((p(≥口≤))))'''

'''Seriously, what do I do now (·/口\·)"'''

"Eh—I'm not replying to her at all! I'm just discussing this with her! What am I doing here!!?"—

Honoka immediately deleted all the words on the screen, and slumped her shoulders.

It was the afternoon of a hot, scorching summer day.

She was strolling about the residential area, updating her blog, but was perplexed as she felt she was not being her usual self.

Before knowing Koremitsu, Honoka was hailed by everyone else to be the love expert, was able to give fast and accurate responses to all the troubles the girls have expressed, and had received much gratitude.

Ever since she started conversing with Koremitsu however, Honoka became a girl with her own troubles.

But even so, there had been little development, and she did fulfill the wish of going to the pool before.

''(Has Michiru fallen in love with Akagi?)''

Why, back when Michiru asked her ''you do like Mr. Akagi after all'', did she reply with ''that's not the case''? Even stating that she was just ordinary classmates with Koremitsu, that she had high standards.

It was too late when Michiru raised her moist eyes.

''"Th-then, it's alright if I fall in love with Mr. Akagi, right?"''

It was a voice filled with decisiveness.

Her cheeks were slightly dyed pink.

It was the first time Honoka had seen Michiru give such a serious look, even though she had been close friends with Michiru since their 9th grade.

Normally, she would tie her hair in braids, wearing spectacles. She was never so pretty, and never attended any mixed dates.

She was a little introverted, would always work hard, but ended up making a mess out of matters, often panicked, and would often be downhearted.

And this close friend of hers undid her braids, removed her glasses, dressed in gentle fabrics and bright clothing, smiling shyly at Koremitsu.

So Michiru was such a beautiful person after all.

She thoroughly changed her image for the man she liked, a girl filled with feminine charms.

And because of love, Michiru became so beautiful. As a friend, Honoka was really delighted.

''(But to support Akagi and Michiru's love, uuu, I can't do it after all.)''

However, this was a fact she could not tell Michiru directly.

''(What kind of a love expert am I here? I am so half-hearted when it comes to love and friendship; how useless I am.)''

What was worrying to Honoka was not simply Michiru herself.

The reason why Honoka started talking with Koremitsu was because of that cute doll-like upperclassman who was the start of everything, and the image of her appeared in their minds.

Aoi Saotome—

The one Koremitsu first liked, the famed princess.

When she had tea with Aoi during the summer vacation, they conversed with each other with tense feelings, and Honoka thoroughly realized it.

That Aoi had feelings for Koremitsu beyond that of acquaintanceship.

Most likely, those feelings were of the same kind as Honoka's—

''—It is simply that everyone else does not know about it''

With her determined expression, Aoi was wholeheartedly devoted to shielding Koremitsu.

And Honoka's chest tightened at that moment, 'I-I know that Akagi's a good person too'.

Compared to the princess Aoi, she was closer to Akagi, and she knew how he was like normally.

But when she saw Aoi order the milk tea with honey with a naturally cute, girlish look, she felt as if she had lost.

And then, she changed her order to coffee, without any milk or sugar, inadvertently let out a comment 'bitter!'. Her shy, blushing cheeks made her looked really cute too.

Honoka herself ordered a cream cocoa with marshmallow added, and the sweetness in the mouth was too much even for her.

''(Akagi...really likes those girls that give the urge of needing protecting protection after all...Miss Kanai is that kind of person too...)''

She lost to Michiru, she lost to Her Highness Aoi, and she lost to herself.

When she analyzed it this way, she felt more devastated as a result. For some reason however, she found that her legs have dragged her to Koremitsu's house.

''(I remember it's nearby...he said that his grandfather has a calligraphy class...)''

"Wai—wh-what am I doing here exactly?"

The way she went about in circles in front of another person's house was worse than her spying on Koremitsu going to Aoi's part-time workplace. Clearly, her stalker tendencies were getting exacerbated.

''(Right. When Akagi caught me that time, he really scolded me good.)''

She could not do such a foolish thing again.

''(Calm down, Honoka What you are doing now is lowering your value as a woman. Right, that is what the Purple Princess will advise. I should return home right now, take a cold shower, and cool my head off.)''

But if she were to stay at home, she would continue to think about Michiru and Aoi, and would end up more depressed. She had told Koremitsu that they should keep their distance from each other, but she really, really, really regretted it—

"I-I'm just going to check out his house. Once I do that, I'll go back. I can't meet Akagi coincidentally like this...ev-even if it's probably alright, but it feels like I want Akagi to see me, wearing such skimpy shorts...no no no, this is about a girl's personal appearance...if my skirt flips and I show my panda panties, I'll just be shooting myself in the foot...m-my underwear today is rather mature too...ahh, it's not like I want to wear it for Akagi to see."

She tried to defend herself as she whispered, large beads of sweat seeping out as she proceeded forward step by step.

"Erm...the door sign's on the street here...ah."

She stopped in front of a wooden house surrounded by a thin wooden fence.

There was the name 'Akagi' on the sign board, and upon seeing this, a shy, lonely, miserable feeling rose within her.

''(I am an idiot...I'm not being calm at all.)''

She felt the feelings churn within her; it was stinging, hurting.

''(I really want to see Akagi once after all~)''

She cupped her knees in front of the door, her eyes teary.

"Lapis, wait."

A pure white cat suddenly rushed out from the door, and appearing immediately afterward was a cute young girl with black hair tied in twintails.

Her petite right hand was holding a beryl blue ribbon.

"It's rare that I want to tie a ribbon on you."

The pretty girl puffed her cheeks, and was taken aback once she noticed Honoka.

"Ah, uu..."

And Honoka remained still there, her knees cupped.

The other girl had her lips curled into a frown.

Honoka's body cringed.

''(I-I'm so hapless being in such a situation now. Now I'm all teary. I can't give any appropriate reason either.)''

But even as an older, amazing girl, she should be the one breaking the deadlock, and the moment she tried to speak up.

The pretty elementary girl, Shioriko Wakagi, had some intense skirmishes against Honoka at the pool and cafe during the first half of summer vacation, and it was unknown if she had some sympathy due to Honoka's appearance, but she turned her head aside, nonchalantly saying,

"...come in."

The white cat at Honoka's feet too did the same motion, purring coolly.

<div style="text-align:center;">♢ ♢ ♢</div>

"Aoi is frustrated because she has some argument with Saiga after all."

He was on the way back during sunset.

Koremitsu said to Hikaru by his side. As his expression was grimmer than usual, his already savage looks were more pronounced than usual. Furthermore, he was muttering to himself, and it was no wonder the passers-by were giving him strange looks.

However, Koremitsu did not put them to mind as his head was filled with Aoi's matter and Hikaru's request.

"Saiga had been too concerned about Aoi; it's already weird that anyone can be with that Saiga for so long without getting annoyed in some way."

He recalled the vicious words Asai said at the Gonomiya residence, and was really infuriated. Whenever she saw his human face, she would call him a wild dog, a brute, tell him to die, call a veterinarian and such.

"!! She's the collective consciousness of all evil! That cold blooded woman!"

Asai's words and actions were always accompanied with a cool tone and a contemptuous look, and Koremitsu recalled them all, his fury voltage continuing to increase.

His temples were pulsating, his head and ears burning, and even his breath was boiling.

"Amongst all the people I met till now, there's no doubt she's the one woman who annoys me to no end. I can call her the most sinister person in this world."

And Hikaru continued to explain to Koremitsu,

"Asa is a kind person, actually."

"Huh? How?"

He exclaimed without thinking, raising his eyebrows, and Hikaru's expression became gloomier as a result.

"It is true. When I was young and teased for being a mistress' son, Asa would always defend me."

''(...Oh, is that so?)''

"She would catch any weakness of those children that bullied me, warning them not to harass me, set traps, showing their underwear in front of others shamefully, reporting to the teachers when there were bad things happening, write anonymous letters to taunt others."

''(Ack.)''

She started writing anonymous messages to others ever since elementary school. What exactly...

''(So Asa has been like this ever since young.)''

Koremitsu cringed back in turn.

"It is because of Asa that I was not bullied by others, but at the same time, Asa was feared by everyone else...."

Hikaru lowered his shoulders.

"Whenever she sheltered me, Asa would be the bad person, and slowly, she became unable to smile. Her eyes got sharper too...until she became a girl who could not cry."

His lowered eyes were gradually tinted with gloom, and upon seeing this, Koremitsu too felt moody within.

"I could not cry, and Asa herself could not either. I made such a promise with her when we were young, and because of that promise, she continued to keep it even after I died. I did not want to make such a promise..."

The tragic words from his friend caused his inner heart to sink as well.

He recalled the 'promise' Hikaru made with Asai, the one he told Koremitsu.

The initial promise was to look for a Tsuchinoko with Asai, at a dawn when when the Morning Glories bloomed.

And the final promise was—

''—Since Hikaru cannot cry, I shall not cry either.''

There was the one day where he saw the photo of the young Asai, Aoi and Hikaru together in Hikaru's apartment.

There was Aoi, biting her lips with her eyes teary, a beaming Hikaru giving an angelic smile in the middle, and a stoic, intelligent looking girl standing there. After hearing Hikaru's words, the calm voice of this girl continued to echo at Koremitsu's ears.

''—I cannot cry.''

''—I will not cry either, definitely.''

The faces of the young Asai and this current cold, aloof Asai overlapped each other's.

The sharp, blade-like eyes that stared right at Koremitsu.

''(It requires a lot of determination...for a girl to decide never to cry...)''

It definitely was not an easy thing to keep this promise.

Furthermore, their promise continued to last till this point, and yet she became the feared, talented and calculative student council president, Asai Saiga.

Hikaru, basked under the white light of sunset, lowered his eyes as he said in a dreamy voice,

"All would be well...if ...I could cry..."

His voice was filled with guilt,

"If I could cry out loud, if Asa would come over and console me, and then end this promise..."

He lowered his head in self-loathing—

The knife that was cutting at Hikaru's inner heart was cutting at Koremitsu's chest at the same time.

It definitely was not an easy thing to get rid of the things he kept swallowed within his heart.

Just as Koremitsu could not smile, Hikaru could not cry.

If Koremitsu could smile on the night he watched his mother apologize over and over again as she cried, perhaps he would not be at the child's room, standing at the window, watching that frail body depart gradually. Koremitsu himself did have this thought.

''(But this is something that cannot be fixed. Thinking about this right now is not going to change anything.)''

Right, it could not be helped, it was inevitable.

But even so, his chest was aching. Hikaru's regret filled Koremitsu's chest.

"Without that promise, I suppose Asa will definitely be a good person with a radiant smile, maybe somewhat clumsy, somewhat impish, a popular posh woman who often smiles."

"That's not the case."

Both Koremitsu and Hikaru were pondering, but Koremitsu had to retort back at this point no matter what.

That Asai Saiga would never become a good person with a radiant smile, maybe sometimes clumsy, somewhat impish, a popular posh woman who often smiles.

"But Asa would give her seat to the elderly on the train."

"That is normal."

"When she sees an empty can on the floor, she will pick it up and throw it into the trash bin."

"Those environmental volunteer uncles often clean up the places in front of the stations too, right?"

"When she sees a lost boy crying, she would bring him to a nearby policeman to handle."

"Didn't the boy cry because he saw Saiga's face?"

"Anyway, Asa is a kind person beyond what her appearance lets on."

Koremitsu felt his chest itch due to Hikaru's sorrowful, and beyond that, serious look.

''(Don't show such an expression here.)''

He murmured quietly.

And then, as he continued to walk, he whispered,

"I do have some grievances against Asai, but I definitely won't back out midway through."

"Thank you, Koremitsu."

The friend beside him whispered graciously,

"Can you also convey to Asa 'I have been crying beside you by your pillow every night'?"

"No, she'll definitely beat me up before I can finish saying such suspicious words, like I'm possessed by a ghost or something."

''Are you an idiot?'' He gave such an expression as he walked on weakly. The equivocal solitude that could be felt from the pale sky before the sunset accompanied the duo until his doorstep.

"I'm back."

He pulled aside the sliding door of the corridor, saying brusquely.

He knelt down to untie his shoelaces, and a discrete set of footsteps could be heard approaching.

Shioriko would never be so meek.

He lifted his head, and found a pair of slender legs and shorts; he looked up, and found Honoka Shikibu dressed in a flowery apron, shyly looking at Koremitsu with her cheeks red.

[[Image:Hikaru6-093.jpg|thumb]]

"We-welcome back."

<div style="text-align:center;">♢ ♢ ♢</div>

''(Why is Shikibu at my house?)''

Koremitsu looked perplexed.

The living room was filled with the kokeshi doll gift and the hanging scroll his grandfather wrote on; his grandfather Masakaze, aunt Koharu, foster sister Shioriko, and classmate Honoka was seated around the table with Koremitsu.

Koharu and Masakaze did not seem too pleased about this, but it did not mean they were angry; this was their usual expression after all.

Shioriko too curled her lips into a frown.

"Miss Shikibu was cupping her knees in front of the house like a scaredy-cat, so I went to protect her."

She spoke, obviously sounding very displeased,

"I-I'm not a scaredy cat...I-I just had heatstroke."

Honoka cringed her shoulders back as she whispered.

"I see, so you accidentally got heatstroke in front of our house? Anyway, how long are you going to wear the apron? Are you emphasizing yourself to be a woman staying at home?"

"Th-that's not the case. Sorry, I'll take it back and wash it first—"

As Honoka hurriedly undid the apron, Koharu spoke smoothly,

"Ah, don't worry about that. It's put in the shelves because it's meant to be given to others or something like that. A flowery apron like that doesn't suit me, so if you like it, I'll give it to you."

"Eh? That's."

"Didn't you help me with dinner just now? It's a repayment, as thanks."

"Bu-but that's."

Honoka panicked as she moved her knees. The usual feisty Honoka seemed to have changed to another person.

''(Didn't you give me a serious look before this, telling me that we should keep our distance?)''

Koremitsu had no idea what was going on.

After hearing those words, he wondered if he did something rude to Honoka, and was troubled by that.

However, she appeared at his house entrance with a flowery apron.

She was also able to talk with Koharu so normally. Masakaze, being a person who hated women, did not speak up, but it seemed he realized the relationship between Honoka and Koremitsu as he stared at the girl, and then moved his stare to Koremitsu. He seemed to be berating Koremitsu, ''haven't you forgotten my teaching that you shouldn't get involved with women?'', and Koremitsu felt the hand holding the chopsticks sweat.

In a corner of the room, Lapis was nibbling at the cat food. It so happened to be Masakaze's blind spot.

Flowing at the ceiling was Hikaru, watching over them with a meaningful look.

''(Damn it, what are you grinning away there for?)''

He did not understand what kind of expression he should show, and in the end, he ended up puffing his cheeks.

And due to Koremitsu's attitude, Honoka looked more and more intimidated.

"Well, I did help a little, but I just helped to do salad, and cutting the bitter-gourd and ginger into slices, dress it with the can of tuna and bitter orange juice. Didn't you prepare the tempura yourself, Miss Koharu—"

"Big brother Koremitsu, Shiiko can also cut bitter-gourd too. Shiiko was the one who added the small pieces of sliced dried bonito, you know?"

"Ah, I see. No wonder it's so fragrant...bonito."

He merely responded.

Shioriko then rubbed a finger at her nose.

"Then, let's tuck in."

"I'm tucking in."

"S-same here. Tucking in"

Shioriko spoke up enthusiastically, and Honoka glanced at Koremitsu in a probing look, muttering to herself.

Masakaze remained silent.

"..."

Koremitsu too clapped his hands together, muttering, "Anyway, I'm tucking in."

The menu consisted of tempura, bitter-gourd salad, eggplant and Japanese parsley miso soup. On a side note, the Akagis do not use seafood for their tempuras, but chicken.

Koremitsu liked spicy food, so he liked lots of 7 spices blend on his tempura. He was the only one in his family who would eat it this way, and just when he was about to reach for the bottle of spices, there was another hand reaching from the opposite.

"Ah."

"Oh."

Koremitsu and Honoka's hands overlapped on the red cap of the small bottle.

They exchanged looks, blushed at the same time, and pulled their hands away.

"Sorry."

"N-no. That was my fault."

Honoka placed her hands on her chest tentatively, looking troubled as she fidgeted.

"I-is that so?"

''Right, the 7 spice blend's not on the menu, right?''

He picked up the bottle of 7 spices, and scattered the red powder on the plate of tempura.

"Ah."

Honoka again widened her eyes, exclaiming,

And then, she stared at Koremitsu's hand ostensibly seeing something unexpected.

"What? Is it weird? It's good, you know."

And Honoka replied,

"I-I know that."

She said as she took the bottle of 7 spices blend Koremitsu had put back, scattering the red powder on her chicken breast tempura.

"I normally eat like this at home too."

Her face was blushing in embarrassment as she looked up at him.

"Eh, well, I heard that it's good for slimming, and after trying it, I liked the flavor. I always have the 7 spices at home."

"I see. The 7 spices blend is good, right?"

"Eh, yeah."

Both of them nodded in unison.

"This is amazing! Both Miss Shikibu and Koremitsu have the same tastes!"

Hikaru squealed in excitement at the ceiling.

"I didn't think there would be anyone else who would add 7 spices powder on the tempura other than you. You found a companion here, Koremitsu."

Koharu stated calmly,

"Adding the 7 spice blend will numb your tongue there. You won't be able to taste anything after that, right?"

Masakaze scowled as he answered.

Koremitsu and Honoka continued to stare at each other, blushing, and Shioriko exclaimed,

"I want that 7 spice powder too! Hand me that bottle, Miss Shikibu!"

And then, she snatched it from Honoka's hand, peppering the tempura with lots of the powder.

"Hey, Shiiko!"

"Stop it now, Shiiko."

Koremitsu and Koharu tried to stop her, but Shiiko pinched her nose, her eyes filled with determination as she stared at it, and bit it like a red pumpkin.

"!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"

She coughed a few times, probably because it was too spicy, and hurriedly covered her mouth, her eyes teary, and her shoulders cringing. Every single being, including Hikaru and Lapis, watched her continue to quiver while she was unable to consume anything.

"Urk."

Her little throat moved, and it seemed she finally managed to swallow.

She received the glass of milk from Koharu with both hands, and gulped it down with tears in her eyes.

"Uu."

"That's why I told you to stop. Even the curry you eat is a kid's curry."

Koharu too looked flabbergasted as she said this.

"That is the 7 spices powder. It's fine even if you don't know how it tastes."

Masakaze sternly told her off, and Lapis gave a cool look as it went back to eating its own food.

"Ah, Shiiko is so pitiful now. Her mouth must be feeling like a sauna now."

Hikaru expressed his sympathies.

"Just eat your tempura normally, Shiiko. See?"

"Yeah, Shiiko. The Akagi's tempura is already rather delicious on its own, you now?

Both Koremitsu and Honoka leaned forward.

And Shioriko curled her lips, insisting

"Wh-what...even I can get used to the 7 spices blend taste!"

"Is it delicious?"

"I can't really..."

While watching Shioriko touch the tip of her lips with tears in her eyes, Koremitsu pulled the bitter-gourd salad over, saying,

"Ah, wow, this salad's good. It's special, especially when mixed with the bonito bits."

He continued,

"The bitter-gourd's cut nicely too."

Shioriko's ears twitched in surprise, and again, before reaching her tongue out again.

"And the bitter orange juice taste refreshing too, not bad."

"Really!?"

This time, the exclamation came not from Shioriko, but from Honoka.

''(Damn it, Shikibu's the one who added the bitter orange juice.)''

"Ah, yeah."

"Thank goodness."

Honoka's face radiated a delighted smile.

"Miss Shikibu certainly is cute here, being so delighted when the salad flavoring has been praised by you, Koremitsu."

Hikaru gleefully snicked.

Shioriko again puffed her cheeks, while Honoka in contrast was drowning in his blissfulness, her cheeks and lips glossy.

At this moment, Masakaze spoke grimly,

"...Koremitsu's grandmother, that woman, suddenly demanded a divorce selfishly when Koremitsu's father was in college, and left the house."

Due to these sudden words and the content itself, the dining table was rendered frozen

"Hey, gramps."

"Look at you, suddenly saying such things out of a sudden. The guest got scared by you."

But Masakaze ignored Koremitsu and Koharu's voices of appeal as he continued on,

"That woman, Koremitsu's mother, eloped with his homeroom teacher when he was in first grade, and never returned."

Honoka widened her eyes, not saying anything. Of course, this was to be expected, as any person would not know how to comment about this.

Koharu raised her chopsticks and pointed them at Masakaze's throat.

"Old man, look at the situation before you talk!"

"Shut it, Koharu! Settle down!"

Koremitsu joined in, wanting to stop Koharu, but he was sent flying by her, and in the meantime, made a hole in the sliding door. Lapis looked troubled as it shook its tail, "Stop now, grandpa, Miss Koharu." Shioriko exclaimed from the side, and the living room was rendered a mess.

And so—

"Sorry there, my old man really hates women, always saying not to get involved with them."

After that frantic dinner, Koremitsu led a flabbergasted Honoka to his room for shelter, lowering his head to apologize.

"You were shocked there, right? He won't do anything violent to you though, and leaving that aside, Koharu, no, Koharu won't just beat anyone up for no good reason."

Honoka finally recovered from the shock, shaking her head.

"No, I should be the one saying sorry since it looks like I was forcing myself in. It's obvious that your grandfather would be angry, or rather, I don't really pay much mind to it. Actually, I do find it heartbreaking. I won't have any other thoughts about you because of this; of course, I won't tell this to anyone else."

"...Thanks."

Honoka obviously appeared to be really lost as to how to respond, for her eyes were wavering about, unable to calm down, and she was unable to calm down. However, it seemed that she understood Koremitsu's intentions, her heart seemingly touched by the gesture.

By the time she realized it, the distance between them was quite close.

Both of them were standing, their bodies leaned forward.

If they were to move half a step closer, they would end up embracing each other—

Koremitsu recalled the painful yet sweet feeling of the night at the pool, when Honoka embraced Koremitsu at his chest, and his heart raced drastically.

Honoka too may have realized the distance, and went silent.

''(We're not keeping our distance here...there's no distance here at all.)''

His throat was exceptionally parched, and he felt weak.

Hikaru's body disappeared unknowingly from his sights, probably not intending to spoil the mood, or perhaps he hid in a corner of the room, watching with amusement.

"Speaking of which...why did you come to my house today?"

"..."

Honoka's lips quivered slightly in her hesitation.

After some time of silence, she raised her voice.

"It's nothing, just that..."

She looked aside, muttering vaguely.

The stiff response caused him to feel exceptionally hopeful, and his chest felt increasingly bitter.

"...I-I feel lost whenever I'm with you. What exactly, do you want me to do?"

He whispered, and Honoka looked shocked, tears in her eyes.

"Uu."

''(What's with those eyes.)''

For some reason, it felt like it was against the rules.

Honoka was normally feisty, but he was truly lost when she showed such a feeble look. His body temperature rose, and his sweat was dripping.

"I-I..."

Honoka whispered vaguely.

And she gave Koremitsu an imploring look.

"I-is it alright that...I find myself liking you?"

She lowered her voice, asking sadly.

She was lost as she could not get an answer.

It was a lack of self-confidence, a reliance to others—

Koremitsu's heart was throbbing.

It was beating wildly, like it was about to pop out.

''(How would I know?)''

Perhaps this would be a good answer.

He really turned his head around, wanting to ask his friend, very experienced in such situations, but the slender face could not be found.

''(She's so feminine after all...?)''

''I want to protect her.'' With such feelings, Koremitsu reached for that arm that would seemingly snap, and the thin shoulder.

"Big brother Koremitsu! Teach me how to do my summer homework!"

Suddenly, the door was pushed aside, and Shioriko, holding her summer vacation homework, entered the room, her eyes furious.

"Woah!"

"Hya!"

Koremitsu and Honoka pulled their distance.

"Wh-what kind of question?"

"Ahhh, I think I should go back now. I need to update my blog."
While they looked away, squirming, Hikaru continued to stroke (?) Lapis on its back, muttering,

"It is difficult to create a love scene with family members around, do you not think so, Lapis?"

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume6 Chapter2|Chapter 2]]
| Return to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro......|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume6 Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume6 Chapter2

2026-11-06T23:32:40Z

Jaltertol: typo

==Chapter 2: Princess Asagao's Place of Residence==

On the day after she met the wretched wild dog (Koremitsu actually) in front of Aoi's house, Asai left her house right before noon.

She had a lot of issues to consider, so she did not let her chauffeur drive her out, choosing instead to straighten her back and walk at a regular pace towards a tranquil residence area.

She would stroll alone on the streets whenever her thoughts were in a deadlock. Thus, she would be able to sort out the main points of the issue and find a way to resolve them.

However, the intense rays of summer reflected off the asphalt, giving off a searing heat that caused her to lose her usual poise.

There had been one issue occurring after another in recent days regarding the one topic Asai had been most concerned with, the power struggle regarding the heir of the Mikados.

There is the Rose faction supporting the first wife of the Mikado's head, Kazuaki's mother Hiroka, and the Wisteria side supporting the second wife Fujino—till this point, both sides had been on equal standing. Asai joined the Wisteria faction, continuing her fervent support in secret.

Currently, the only child inheriting the bloodline of the Mikado head was the eldest son Kazuaki. If Kazuaki were to become the head, Hiroka and her main family, the Udates, would expand their power vastly. Hiroka herself was infamous of her cruel and stubborn personality, so many were utterly terrified of it. Leaving aside the assumption that Kazuaki was meek in personality, it would be a massive problem if that mother of his had such great authority.

It was because of this that Asai chose to join the Wisteria faction.

Kazuaki was the only child of the head.

''Is that so?''

''There is still one final gambit with the Wisteria—''

She muttered this to herself.

The Tōjōs, who had supported the Mikados in management, had just joined the Wisterias, and the results were startling.

However at this point, there was a major commotion amongst the Roses.

The opportunity came when Kazuaki did something in front of everyone that left his mother speechless.

Before that, everyone had assumed Kazuaki was a kind, dreamy, typical cultured rich boy.

No, '''that was what they were made to assume.'''

It was when all the important figures related to the Mikados were gathered at a summit. Because of a little verbal gaffe made by one of the subsidiary company chairmen, his mother let out a loud outroar in front of everyone, and Kazuaki in turn tried to coax her and ease the atmosphere.

Because of that incident, everyone related to the Mikados knew that Kazuaki was not a puppet who would respond to his mother's beck and call.

With that, there was no issue about letting Kazuaki take over the Mikado family.

To Asai, her biggest miscalculation was that the head of the Tōjōs, Masayuki, had thrown in his support for Kazuaki. Because of this, the heir to that family, Shungo Tōjō was so displeased by this arrangement, he wanted to slam his fist on the table.

''"There is no way Kazuaki can be a leader of men. His true personality is still the spider of the Udates—Rokujō. Father however feels that no matter how this person is on the inside, it does not matter as long as he can maintain a facade perfectly in front of others. The momentum is shifting towards Kazuaki, and the Tōjōs will be serving the next head of the Mikados, Kazuaki."''

Kazuaki's cruelty.

The madness within.

Asai knew all about them.

If Kazuaki, who was so obsessed to Aoi, was to become the head of the Mikados, there would be no way for Aoi to run.

And perhaps, Kazuaki might have known about Hikaru's secret.

"...Hmm."

She felt a cold hand grasp her heart firmly, and inadvertently groaned.

It was the secret Hikaru hid with all his might, and even at the cost of his life. If Kazuaki were to learn of that secret, he would certainly revel in delight, expose, demean and hurt him.

And Hikaru, together with all that he left behind, would sink into the dark abyss with the sin.

''(This is what I have to avoid no matter what. I cannot allow the power to fall in Kazuaki's hands. Even if we have to stab each other, I shall be the shield and sword protecting you.)''

The Saiga parents were not very approving of Asai being embroiled in the Mikados' powers struggle.

Normally, if Asai was already isolated, the situation being a lost cause, Aoi would immediately force Asai to avoid this situation.

When she visited the Saotomes' residence, she received a reply stating that Aoi was out, and when she asked if she could wait inside, the servants stopped her, looking really troubled.

Aoi's parents too looked troubled as they apologized,

"I am sorry, Asa. Do you mind heading home for today?"

"Aoi is probably in that difficult age too. We really apologize about this, Asa."

She knew with certainty they were lying about her not being at home. Even though she called Aoi, there was only the cry from the cat Aoi raised.

Thus, she decided to meet Aoi directly at the cafe where the latter worked as a maid, but other waitresses took her orders instead, and Aoi was trying her best not to look at Asai in the eyes. She bit her tender lips, her face pale as she passed by Asai stiffly.

"I am working."

Even when Asai approached Aoi, the latter turned her face aside and left

Once she got off work, she would say "I have something urgent going on", and take the car, leaving.

It felt like the moment when Hikaru died. Back then, Aoi was forcing herself, barricading a wall around her.

But even then, she never thought of avoiding Asai.

Asai had no idea what Aoi was thinking at this point.

They knew each other since young, but this was the first time such a matter happened. Asai was inadvertently uptight as a result.

Surely it had to do with Koremitsu Akagi's influence.

That wild dog probably intoxicated Aoi with something.

If that was not the case, it would not be reasonable to explain why Aoi would be so fervently opposed to Asai.

The intense summer sun shining from above was like that outrageous man.

Feeling peeved and hot, her usually rational mind was agitated by fury.

''(Such a wretched man actually calls himself Hikaru's friend. Even if Aoi approves of him, I will not)''

Of course, that wild dog surely would not know about the thing Hikaru risked his life to protect, why Hikaru put down all his flowers, and had to end his life like that.

When he was young, Hikaru inflicted wounds all over his white, pretty skin, and he looked up at Asai quietly.

—Asa...I cannot cry.

With that helpless appearance of a dreamy girl, his tragic eyes were clear, unable to let out any drop at all. The grave despair she thoroughly felt that day was accompanied by fury, and an intense pain swelled in her chest.

"...I cannot back away right now, for the sake of what Hikaru requested me to do."

She let out such a mutter from her mouth.

''There is no other way—''Shungo Tōjō let out this feeble voice from the other side of the phone.

She had no intention of relying on a man for help in the first place, but that was too feeble.

Even though he did say there was a final mean in the end.

There was the Gonomiya clan, who had a major influence upon the Mikados' power struggle. For the past few days, Asai visited the leader.

If she could get the word of proof from the 'Asagao Princess' as a guardian symbol—

The momentum '''would be changed.'''

The sun rays raining on her were getting more intense.

The summer sun was really discomforting.

And the appearance of Koremitsu Akagi in her mind caused her entire body to be filled with disgust.

What that wild dog said certainly had to be to be a lie. Even though Hikaru may have showed the dog his weakness, he would never mention to others the true thoughts within him, and no matter how much pain and despair he had, he would never ask others for help.

It was completely impossible that Hikaru, being such a person, would ask a stray, unrefined dog. Was Hikaru that kind of person to entrust his feelings to others?

But, what if,

What if that dog really was Hikaru's friend?

''(I may have no choice but to kill that dog myself.)''

Her face contorted in frustration, she was about to put her hand that wiped her sweat off—

But right in front of her eyes was the one thing that vexed her in this world.

Asai was headed to the Gonomiya Residence.

And standing in front of the shut, aged wooden doors.

The bright red hair was reflecting the sun's rays, and his lips were contorted into a frown as he stared at Asai with fiery eyes. That man—no, that dog barked at Asai.

"I'm here as Hikaru's representative to fulfill the promise he had with you."

<div style="text-align:center;">♢ ♢ ♢</div>

—If it is Asa, she’s probably headed to the Gonomiya house.

Hikaru spoke to Koremitsu with a stern look.

On the previous day, this carefree frivolous prince knelt in the middle of the road, his smooth white forehead touching the floor.

"Please, Koremitsu. Please fulfill the promise between Asa and me."

In reality, being a ghost himself, Hikarus knees and head would float slightly once he approached the floor. It would be too surreal to call it a Seiza.

"I got it, I got it. Lift your head up now."

Koremitsu wiped his sweat as he repeated those words.

Koremitsu was already very displeased about having to get involved with Asai, the latter whom treated him with disdain like a wretched wild dog. However, the reality remained that the frivolous Hikaru would actually request him so earnestly.

And so, Koremitsu followed what Hikaru said, and waited for Asai at this place.

''(Damn it, one troublesome thing is happening after another.)''

Asai glanced at Koremitsu, ostensibly stumbling upon something filthy. ''Why is Koremitsu Akagi at such a place?'' Her eyes were anxious, practically saying, ''is he here to harass me?'' No, the expression clearly showed her intent of wanting to eliminate the existence called Koremitsu.

''(I don't want to see your face so early in the morning either.)'' Koremitsu thought of saying those words, but he noticed Hikaru beside him give such a serious look,

''(Ugh.)''

He grimaced in his heart, swallowing his spiteful emotions as he handed Asai a piece of paper.

"Anyway, here's the schedule for the day."

Asai's cold narrow eyes scanned the contents of this paper.

He wrote these words on the long calligraphy paper in his grandfather's calligraphy classroom, and the words of thin handwriting were,

'''- Search for a Tsuchinoko in the mountains.'''

'''- Catch a Kappa.'''

'''- Exchange messages with a UFO on the hill.'''

'''- Hug a snowman sleeping in the summer.'''

And there were many more for this 'summer vacation plan'.

Asai's cheeks were gradually dyed red.

It was not because of embarrassment, but fury. Her eyebrows were raised, her lips were quivering, and her stare was icy as she pronounced each word clearly,

"These are the promises I made with Hikaru, I suppose?"

Asa believed in Santa Claus until she was in 3rd grade. Hikaru had mentioned. She wrote in her summer vacation schedule that they would look for a Tsuchinoko and fish a kappa. They would then breed the Tsuchinoko once they catch them, and make a Tsuchinoko park for them.

This certainly was a black history for the flawless, aloof student council president Asai.

In the past, Asai passed out at the park, and when taking care of her, Koremitsu kept pestering her, asking her about this. As a result, Asai gave him a slap, and reported him to the police, calling him a pervert.

She emitted a cold aura as she read the schedule.

The sounds of flipping and ripping could be heard. She tore it up with both hands, and bit by bit, tore it down into small places.

"Ah, Koremitsu put all his effort into writing it though."

Hikaru lamented. For some reason, Asai's actions were predictable.

"Too bad for you. I got copies."

And Koremitsu handed out another piece of paper.

Asai again grabbed that piece of paper, shredding it to pieces.

"I still have another here."

Koremitsu said as he handed one copy after another over and over again.

Asai maintained her Siberian tundra-like eyes as she grabbed them and tore them up. At their feet were shreds of paper akin to snow.

After keeping this up for some time, Asai was starting to pant somewhat.

"Have you had enough?"

"What about you? Just give up already."

"I have no idea why I have to look for a Tsuchinoko with you."

"Asa, Koremitsu is my friend here. He is here to help me fulfill the promise I made with you back then."

Hikaru was beside Koremitsu, pleading with an ever earnest look. Koremitsu too added seriously.

"I'm here looking for you because I'm Hikaru's friend. Hikaru had a promise with you that he wants to fulfill so much he knelt down in front of me with his head down. Hikaru's really troubled that he could not go look for the Tsuchinoko with you!"

Koremitsu exclaimed, and cold blades were flashing in Asai's expression, her eyes filled with cold hatred.

It had always been like this.

Whenever Koremitsu insisted that he was Hikaru's friend, Asai would give Koremitsu a look that practically expressed her intent to kill him.

Standing tall on the scattered pieces of paper, she retorted coldly with a voice as icy as a blizzard.

"There is no way you can be Hikaru's friend!"

Koremitsu, incensed by Asai's loud outcry, gave an absolute-zero-stare back, yelling,

"No matter what you think, I'm Hikaru's friend!"

Both sides looked completely agitated, sparks ostensibly about to fly, and at that moment,

"Well."

An annoyed voice of one being out of patience could be heard.

A woman dressed in an apron poked her head out from behind the door of the elongated wooden shed

"Please do not leave your waste in front of our house’s door. It is a hassle having to clean it up."

"!"

"!"

Both Koremitsu and Asai were rendered speechless at the same time.

"Please pardon me."

Asai's cheeks were beetroot from the humiliation.

"Sorry. I'll clean it up."

Koremitsu instinctively replied.

Asai too helped gather the scattered shreds of paper. While she did so,

"It is your fault", she said with much hatred.

"What? Isn't it your fault for tearing the paper up?"

Koremitsu retorted back,

"Ah, please do not quarrel now."

And Hikaru clapped his hands together, begging them.

With the screech of the wooden door, the front door of the residence was opened.

While squatting down, Asai suddenly lifted his head.

And Koremitsu too did likewise.

Standing in front of the door was a small old lady dressed in a refreshing onion green kimono and a silver sash, looking very posh. That woman had her back straightened beautifully, and remained serene as she gave Koremitsu a reminiscing look, saying,

[[Image:Hikaru6-045.jpg|thumb]]

"Are you the one who calls himself Mr. Hikaru's friend?"

<div style="text-align:center;">♢ ♢ ♢</div>

The blue and purple Morning Glories were blooming wildly in the large garden.

The pillars and floors were covered with young green vines, and there were round Morning Glory flowers on them. At the far end of the garden was a space cordoned by stone, and besides the little shrubs growing there, they were all Morning Glories. Even on the porch, there were Morning Glories. Some of them had sharp petals, swaying with the breeze like a goldfish tail. There were also weird shapes too.

''(Are these all Morning Glories? Amazing...)''

Koremitsu walked down the corridor leading to the room, and once he saw the garden scenery from there, he was left breathless.

He was the complete opposite of Hikaru in that he neither loved nor had any interest in flowers, but even his eyes were inadvertently mesmerized when he saw the bright, proud Morning Glories lined in rows.

The lady who warned Koremitsu and Asai earlier served them tea. Though the tea was accompanied with pickled turnip and cucumber, Koremitsu, who disliked sweet things, was really grateful for it.

Asai sat beside Koremitsu, looking extremely displeased as she sat on her knees, her back straightened. Facing her was the old lady who invited them in, now seated opposite them.

Her body was small, but for some inexplicable reason, she was a lady with much presence. Her upright posture and her sharp mouth were the reasons a firm presence could be felt from her.

Her name was Orime Gonomiya. She was the master of this Asagao Residence, and was living with her grandson and his wife.

"Mr. Hikaru would appear here suddenly ever since a young age, climbing onto the porch with his hands supporting his chin. He really looked blissful there, like he met a lover or something similar."

She narrowed her eyes lovingly while reminiscing.

As Orime had said, Hikaru was seated at the porch, his hands supporting his cheeks, his lips slightly closed as he stared at every single Morning Glory with a gentle expression. The gentle light brown hair gave off a glittering gold look due to refraction, and his originally white skin was paler, his lips slightly red, his limbs slender, his androgynous appearance tender, akin to an angel.

"Mr. Hikaru was a kind obedient boy with such a clear look in his eyes... I really hoped to meet him again this year, but alas, he died at such a young age."

Orime's expression gloomed.

Asai too clenched her hands that were placed on her knees, her eyes bleak as she looked down. Upon seeing this, Koremitsu felt his inner heart sink, and felt extremely solitary.

''(Hikaru, you're here right now...looking at the flowers over there with that ever delighted face of yours. Nobody else can see you right now...)''

As he thought about it, his nasals started to agitate.

''(Damn it, the tears are about to fall from my eyes.)''

How exactly was he supposed to contain these tears?

He widened his eyes with all his might to prevent Asai from noticing it.

Orime continued sadly.

"Mr. Hikaru's father will definitely come here once he loses his authority. To reminisce over Mr. Hikaru, and also to reminisce his most beloved."

''(Most beloved, as in Hikaru's mother...is it?)''

Not his real wife, but his mistress.

There was the photo of the young lady holding a baby Hikaru when Koremitsu visited his room. She was a beauty practically of the same mold as Hikaru himself.

Hikaru never mentioned anything about his family. However, after his mother died, his father took a young Hikaru under his care; as Orime had said, one reason may be because of how Hikaru's father had so much affectionate love for the woman who gave birth to Hikaru.

Even if that person was his mistress.

Suddenly, Asai, who had been looking somber all this while, silently lifted her head.

"We lost the Paulownia flower, but uncle still has the Wisteria flower."

She fixated her stare seriously at Orime, her tone filled with decisive will.

"To allow the Wisteria uncle loves to continue to bloom, I wish to have a word from you, Lady Orime."

''(She called her '''Lady''' Orime?)''

Koremitsu was truly shock to notice that Asai, who would treat her upperclassman Tōjō on equal standings, being so humble here.

''(Hey, this old granny is that amazing?)''

He wanted to ask Hikaru, but the latter was looking at Asai so worriedly, and is rather perturbed.

Orime quietly answered,

"I do apologize, Miss Asai, but I have reiterated many times that I am already advanced in age, ailing in health, and I cannot be of as much use as you think."

But Asai would not give up.

Her stern expression caused the mood to become abnormally tense as she appealed,

"No. Surely there is no one around who does not know of the 'Asagao Princess'."

''(Asagao Princess? I heard her mention it on the phone. What kind of person is she exactly? Besides, what does she mean by getting the word? What exactly is Saiga planning here?)''

When he tried to eavesdrop, his body naturally leaned forward.

At this moment, the breeze blowing from the porch blew at Koremitsu’s copy of the schedule.

Asai did not spare any piece that was given to her, and this was the last copy left.

This last copy slipped from Koremitsu's hands, and fluttered to Orime's knee.

"Ack!" Koremitsu opened his mouth in a startled manner, Asai turned her face over to him, and Hikaru widened his eyes.

Orime picked it up with her slender, wrinkled hand, and had a look at it.

She widened her eyes inexplicably, looking somewhat bemused. After reading it, she lifted her wrinkled face.

"Is this your work, Mr. Akagi?"

"Ah, yeah."

"I do apologize for letting you see such an absurd thing, Lady Orime. Those are things of folly he wrote."

''(Hey, why're you apologizing now, Saiga? Calling them absurd too.)''

Just when Koremitsu was unable to vent his anger, Orime marveled quietly,

"Those are nice words..."

"Eh?"

Asai was startled.

Koremitsu was stupefied to realize that he was praised, his eyes widened.

Hikaru too looked as if he was the one being praised as he beamed.

Orime then analyzed each word, one at a time, as she read the words on the schedule.

"The lines are straight and firm, and they really are pretty words all around. It is a rarity among the current generation of youths to be able to write such beautiful words."

Not knowing how to respond to the praises, Koremitsu's cheeks gradually reddened.

"Ah, well, my grandfather has a calligraphy class, and I practiced there since young."

He muttered.

Orime nodded. "I see. It is no wonder then that those words are nice." She repeated it over again, and Koremitsu's cheek got redder.

Beside him, Asai curled her lips unhappily.

"Madam Orime is interested in calligraphy. She herself has quite the nice handwriting, has contributed to the development of it in many ways, and even acts as a judge. You really are amazing to be recognized by such a person, Koremitsu."

Even Hikaru had his chest puffed proudly as he said.

''(Shut up, you idiot. Damn it, this is embarrassing.)''

"Mr. Akagi, if it is convenient, do you mind writing something now?"

After hearing these words, Koremitsu looked anxious and Asai narrowed her eyes.

"Please excuse me."

Though they were in the house, a young female dressed in a bright miniskirt, ostensibly about to head outside rudely opened the door as she walked in.

"It is time for your medicine, grandmother."

Though she did somewhat crude, she did watch Orime finish all the medicinal soup in the bowl.

"Now then, it's about time for your rest. You'll collapse if you force yourself too much."

Though she did show a proper choice of words, she gave Koremitsu and Asai a look of annoyance, indicating for them to leave.

Orime too looked conflicted, her expression somewhat unnatural.

"Well, it is that late already."

"Sorry to bother you for such a long time. I shall return to visit when Lady Orime gets better."

Asai lowered her head politely.

The woman who served them tea stared at Asai with spite, and Orime smiled quietly.

"Why yes. Come by to visit when you have time. You have to come here too, Mr. Akagi."

She turned her face over to Koremitsu.

And Asai raised her eyebrows in disdain.

Koremitsu panicked in the face of Orime's unexpected goodwill, and answered,

"Ah, yeah."

He assumed Hikaru would be a chatterbox over Koremitsu receiving such praises, but Hikaru in turn had his stare fixated on the woman who served Orime tea, looking somewhat concerned as he frowned.

Having just exited the Gonomiya residence, Asai showed all his anxiety. Her shoulders quivered and her fists clenched as she bit her lower lip.

"Hey, you done with your business? If you have nothing, go look for the Tsuchinoko with me."

Koremitsu was trying to communicate with Asai normally on his part.

But,

"Ahh, Koremitsu, saying such a thing now is..."

Just when Hikaru panicked and was about to intervene, Asai stamped hard at his foot with her all might.

"Ouch!"

His right foot was ostensibly aimed at, and after his foot got stomped hard by it, the pain continued to reverberate in his mind.

"I do not have even 0.01 second to play with a wild dog."

She retorted with words akin to icy blades, and strode off while leaving Koremitsu behind as the he hugged his foot.

"Damn it—! You're not being cute at all! My foot hurts!!"

While Koremitsu yelled with teary eyes, Hikaru floated about gently, his hand on his forehead,

"Even if it had not been Asa, I suppose most girls would have been angry at such a scenario."

<div style="text-align:center;">♢ ♢ ♢</div>

The sun was still dissipating heat on his way back.

In response to Asai leaving him alone, Hikaru could only explain the situation with a solemn look,

"Currently, there is an intense struggle amongst the Mikados between the first and second wife of my father. Most of the reason, I feel, is because father's illness has yet to improve for the better..."

"Your dad's sick? In what way?"

"His heart is a little sick...he did do a surgery two years ago, but there is a chance of it being a relapse."

Hikaru's voice sank.

"That is really worrying..."

"Yes."

Though Hikaru nodded calmly, he would not mention much about his own family, and thus, Koremitsu could not tell how exactly Hikaru felt about his father's illness.

After some silence, Hikaru continued to explain,

"The ones supporting the first wife are the Rose faction, and the ones supporting the second wife are the Wisteria faction. Asa is in the latter group."

And thus, she needed to recruit supporters for the second wife. The Mikados had much prestige and authority, and the Gonomiyas had much power over the Mikados, so she wanted to recruit them.

"What, that sort of thing isn't something a high school student should be doing."

Koremitsu was dumbfounded.

Was there no way to enjoy herself? Like the seaside, fireworks or a concert? Well, he himself had no right to say that about others...

''(Like me, she doesn't have friends either...it looks like she got into a quarrel with Aoi...)''

Hikaru's eyes betrayed some sorrow.

"Being the head of the Gonomiya household, Madam Orime is known to be an influential person, and that is not all. Her word has a deeper meaning."

"Eh? Word?"

"The current head of the Mikados, previous, and before that all had a word sent from Madam Orime, and they framed it up to preserve those words. Thus, the words Lady Orime gives is like obtaining a seal of being the head of the Mikados. Of course, this originates from Lady Orime's wisdom and etiquette. The words given by the 'Asagao Princess' still plays a major role in the Mikados' power landscape."

"Saiga did mention what you said about that Asagao Princess too, saying that there is no one who does not know of the 'Asagao Princess'."

"The Gonomiya residence is filled with Morning Glory flowers, no? In respect of Orihime of Tanabata, they call her as the 'Asagao Princess'. The Morning Glory, or Asagao, was a species of flowers imported from China at the end of the Nara era, and the Chinese called them qianniuhua, the Ipomoea nil type of Morning Glory. Asagao was later called the Morning Glory too, and in the flow of time, Orihime was dubbed the Asagao Princess out of respect."

However, it was unknown when people started calling Orime the 'Asagao Princess' out of respect.

"The original species of Morning Glories are blue. It is the first to open its eyes at dawn, opening its petals with royalty while every other person is still sound asleep. It straightens its back, working hard seriously, and proudly shows off its proud blue flower like a pure, riveting girl—it does match Madam Orime in this way, and also Asa."

The gloomy expression Hikaru betrayed before gradually brightened.

He spoke lovingly with a gentle voice, muttering,

"Asa too is like the Morning Glory. Like Madam Orime, she is another 'Asagao Princess'."

Normally, Koremitsu would feel frustrated and not pay much attention whenever Hikaru praised those flowers and women effervescently, but this time, he inexplicably found himself agreeing with Hikaru's view.

Asai did seem similar to the Morning Glory.

''(That girl's definitely not willing to let others see her wake up.)''

She would wake up earlier than anyone else, comb her head, sort everything out, and begin work with a refreshed look.

''"I woke up too late now. It has nothing to do with you."''

He did hear such harsh words before—

Though that was the case, Koremitsu did do an observation diary of the Morning Glories for summer vacation during his elementary school days. He missed out on the important part about the Morning Glories blooming as he overslept, and when he woke up, the Morning Glories had already opened their blue flowers, and Koremitsu stomped on the ground in anger.

"Well, to put it, I don't really know Saiga much as a proper High School student, but anyway, I'll focus on fulfilling your promise."

"Yes."

''Can Hikaru's wish ever be fulfilled? ''Upon thinking about that, Koremitsu lifted his head.

"I'm going to give her a hassle all the way. I'm going to drag her along to look for Tsuchinokos."

After he answered, Koremitsu showed a smile that was totally not a smile, one more terrifying than a ghost, a highly dreaded look amongst his schoolmates.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume6 Chapter1|Chapter 1]]
| Return to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro......|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume6 Chapter3|Chapter 3]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume5 Chapter6

2026-11-06T23:31:38Z

Jaltertol: typo

==Chapter 6: Suetsumuhana==

The next morning,

Koremitsu's eyes were bloodshot, his skin dry as he went up the slope leading to the red tea shop Bonne Chance.

He pondered over Honoka and the significance of Michiru's tear over and over again the previous night, unable to sleep.

His head and body were ostensibly seared by fire, and even as he tried to lie on his side on the futon and close his eyes, the images of those two would appear in his eyes; Honoka yelling 'it's alright', and Michiru, removing her glasses , rubbing her cheeks as she apologized 'it's alright, I was just shocked'. His heart ached.

He rolled about on the futon, and looked at the clock with his half-opened eye to check the time—then, he realized something.

Hikaru could not sleep at night.

The blue moonlight shone in from the window in the midst of the humid summer night, shining on Hikaru's gloomy sidelong face

It was a gloomy sight.

The cool and distant face.

The tightly shut, lonely lips.

''(So Hikaru has been like that when I'm sleeping so soundly.)''

There was no human voice, no sound, and shown in those eyes were merely just darkness.

He could not take a walk to ease his burden, and he could not read books to spend the time. Perhaps he could only stare at the sky like this.

Koremitsu walked forth and he whispered, asking,

"Ghosts...can't sleep?"

Hikaru's gloomy eyes seemed to waver.

Perhaps he noticed the reason why Koremitsu was not in a good mood, and answered with a refreshing face,

"I was already used to having insomnia when I was alive."

Hikaru answered with clarity.

"I do wonder how many nights I end up unable to sleep even after switching off the lights...because the girls in my bed would not let me do so."

Koremitsu realized that Hikaru was trying to pass this off as a joke, and felt more anguished within.

"Eh, do not be like that. Why are you giving such a scary look, Koremitsu? It is not a big thing that I cannot sleep. I think it is interesting to count the tatami blocks and play a word chain by myself."

"Ugh, Hikaru!"

"Y-yes?"

"Even if it's a day earlier, I want you to be able to sleep properly."

After hearing Koremitsu's affirmed declaration, Hikaru showed a stiff smile, and said,

"I do feel those words seem to imply a different meaning."

However, Koremitsu in turn was completely pumped up.

''(Right, if I continue to hesitate, it'll take a longer time for this guy to depart, and he'll continue living through such painful nights. I'm already suffering so much being unable to sleep for an entire night; if I'm going to be like this every night, it's no different from Hell. Better settle this guy's emotional issues and send him to the afterlife.)''

First, he would have to look for Saffron.

"You better look for Saffron properly today!"

Hikaru too looked on calmly,

"You are right. She probably was getting impatient waiting for you."

"Uu, it's my fault for ignoring her message and leaving first. Shall I send a message back first?"

Koremitsu took the cellphone from his pocket, thinking hard, wondering about how he should respond.

"Well, when I told Miss Saffloer about how I could not sleep, Miss Saffloer sent me lots of herb medicinal recipes that promotes sleep, how to mix aroma oils, how to make Potpurri, and so on."

Hikaru spoke from the side cheerily,

"She even showed me photos of the processes one by one, and even added explanations that are easy to understand. She really sent me a lot, like a hill."

The face was dazzling like the sunlight under the bright morning sun, and the golden hair fluttered in the air as Hikaru beamed radiantly.

"What do you think? She is a good girl, right? She is a nice girl, right?"

Hikaru's sincere words and expressions really touched Koremitsu's heart.

One had to wonder why no matter which 'flower' it was, Hikaru was able to be so vivacious.

He spoke with a sweet expression, as if bragging to Koremitsu his most beloved lover.

"As her name implies, she is cute, and somewhat scatterbrained, cheering for me when I am downhearted. She is a girl like an orange flower."

''(Hm? Saffron's color is orange?)''

Koremitsu did not know much about flowers, but when he searched the images of Saffrons on the internet, it seemed the flowers with those names were all purple...

Well, for him, any color would do for the flowers. Certainly, there could be orange Saffrons.

"Anyway, help me think of what to write to Saffron, Hikaru."

"Hm, you are right here. First, we have to apologize about yesterday, and then—"

Koremitsu ascended the slope as he did as what Hikaru advised him, typing in the keys.

During this time, Koremitsu asked,

"Hey, to be honest, who do you think is more suspicious? If it's me, the most likely person is the rude waitress."

"Miss Sueko, you mean?"

"Yeah, that Sueko. Aoi said that she's studying at a noble girls school, and there are some hints that she just started work recently. She's been acting suspiciously when she looks at my face. Anyway, it feels like she's the one rather than being just the most likely person."

"Eh, ah...yes. But you see, Saffron has long flowing black hair, and Miss Sueko is a little brighter, a little curly, at that."

For some reason, Hikaru stammered weakly.

"That sort of things can be changed at times, right? Don't women always change hairstyles?"

"Eh, yes...that certainly is the case, but."

"No, it's definitely her. If that's the case, I'm going to grab her by the collar and interrogate her."

"Wait, Koremitsu! We are not policemen questioning a ruthless criminal here!"

Just when Hikaru was hurriedly trying to stop Koremitsu,

An uncouth voice rang into their ears.

"You got to be kidding me! That's a completely extra service charge! I won't continue working if you don't add some extra pay!"

There was a woman yelling loudly at the cellphone, standing in front of the duo.

That person was dressed in a long cut-and-sew skirt, had a large slingbag, and though her outfit was neat and tidy, her tone was coarse.

"...Is that Sueko?"

"Erm..."

Hikaru muttered vaguely, looking awkward.

''(She does look like Sueko from her silhouette.)''

But this tone makes her seem like a bar hostess rather than a rich princess, one who was violent, ready to cause a ruckus at all times. For some reason, Koremitsu felt that he heard that voice before.

"Anyway, I just want to talk about my basic pay increase! That's all! Argh!"

Sueko realized that there was the stare of a heinous hunchback high school student behind her, and turned her head around.

She saw Koremitsu standing right in front of her, and averted her eyes in fear, hurriedly raising her bag, trying to hide her face. However, Koremitsu had already seen her face completely.

"You're that gawdy big sister living beside Yū's room!"

"Ugh!"

Sueko was taken aback.

Right, at the time Koremitsu often visited Yū's apartment, there was often loud yells noise coming from the next door, talking about bad times, pay rises and such.

When he knocked on Yū's door, Sueko would poke her head out from the next door, looking vexed as she said such vicious things,

''"Don't get lecherous and do bad things, you damn brat."''

After that, Koremitsu learned that she was a bodyguard hired to protect Yū.

And this woman appeared in front Koremitsu as Sueko Marinokōji, a 3rd year of a certain famous girls high school.

"You entered that shop to protect Aoi this time, did you? Did Tōjō ask you to do this again?"

"Guh!"

"Ahaha...this certainly is something Mr. Shungo would do."

Hikaru laughed wryly as he whispered.

"Miss Aoi was lavish in her praise, saying that Miss Sueko was very earnest, taught her all sorts of things, and helped her a lot. Miss Sueko was also the one to first help Miss Aoi when the latter dropped the tea cup."

"You're the one who taught Aoi how to heal wounds with glue, use the tea leaves remains as a pesticide and all sorts of other things, right?"

"Sorry for not having money here! This is all part of my life experience!"

Sueko did not care any longer now that her cover was blown, and yelled as she lowered her bag, revealing her face. She did not have as heavy a make-up as she did when living as Yū's neighbor, but it was thicker than any ordinary person, and was extremely gaudy.

"Speaking of which, you call yourself a high school girl with that age of yours? Isn't that being too shameless?"

"Aren't you quite the rude brat to ask a girl's age immediately? I just graduated N years ago."

"Don't you feel embarrassed for coming up with such a ridiculous alias like Sueko Marinokōji?"

"Sueko's my real name anyway."

"Your real name!? It doesn't match you at all!"

"Yeah, I know that myself. I'm the youngest of my four sisters, so if you've any issue, go complain to the parents who named me Sueko for convenience sake!"

"So Miss Sueko is the youngest of the four sisters. It does seem to match the story of Amy in Little Women; she is the most beautiful of them all, and finally married into a rich family."

Hikaru chimed in with some unnecessary tidbit.

A little while after the yelling, Koremitsu spoke softly in a lethargic manner,

"...In other words, you blocked your face with the tray, and pretended to sound posh. All that is because it'll be bad if I found out about your identity, right?"

And so, Koremitsu's idea that Sueko was the most likely suspect to be Saffron vanished.

Sueko suddenly lowered her waist, and begged,

"Anyway, can you please keep this a secret from Aoi? Of course, please also keep this a secret from young master Tōjō. Or else, my pay will..."

And then, she spoke with an erotic expression, sounding sexy,

"Hey? Will you? If you can keep my secret, this big sister will do some interesting things to you."

"No thanks."

"What's with that immediate answer!? And why're you giving that annoyed 'geh!' look on your face!?"

"She is right, Koremitsu. It is rare for such an invitation from a woman. That is being too rude. Even if she is not your type, you can us the experience to learn."

"Shut up, you sex maniac!"

"Sex maniac!? I'm a woman here! Ah, I'm going to be late for work. My pay—listen up? If you dare reveal this, I'll pour hot soup into your mouth!"

Sueko started running frantically.

"Ah, Miss Sueko. Your skirt is folded over. It is rare for you to dress up like a princess."

Hikaru whispered, sounding devastated.

"Hey, Hikaru. You knew about her identity before this?"

"Eh!"

Hikaru's shoulders jolted in surprise.

"No wonder you weren't exactly agreeing with me when I said she was suspicious."

"Is-is that so...? If that is the case, it is because I am in a bad state due to a lack of sleep. Ah, I feel dizzy."

"What do you mean dizzy!? Stop with that 3rd rate acting! Why didn't you tell me she's the big sister living next to Yū!?"

Hikaru forced a smile while he was being glared at, and said,

"But did Miss Sueko not walk like a crab and cover her face with a tray, trying her best not to let you notice her? Her face was as red as a Geranium. It would be too pitiful for her if her hard work went to waste because of my own mouth. You see, I am an ally of girls."

"Stop messing around with me, you flirtatious bastard. Always saying such things like the big sister next door being like a red Geranium!"

"Ah, Koremitsu! Your cellphone is ringing!"

"Don't try to misdirect me! Ah, it is."

The cellphone in his hand was vibrated.

Once he saw who the sender was, his heart jolted.

"Hey, it's from Saffron."

"Eh?"

After opening the message, both Koremitsu and Hikaru streaked at the screen—

'''"I had enough of you treating me as a fool.'''

'''You never had any intention of meeting me, do you, Mr. Polar Star?'''

'''Chatting up other girls in front of me.'''

'''My impression of you has been destroyed completely."'''

"Ack, she's really angry here. Speaking of which, what does she mean 'chatting up other girls'? When did I do that in the shop?"

"...So you have no awareness of it at all. Well, I shall talk about that in the future. There is still some content after the message."

On Hikaru's reminder, Koremitsu dragged the screen down.

'''"I am not going to date you anymore, Mr. Polar Star.'''

'''I do not wish that you send me any messages, and I shall ban you from my blog."'''

"Ack, what do I do now. She's refusing me on her side."

"It cannot be helped that all sorts of charming girls appeared one after another. Rather than that, look down."

"She's still not done with her complains?"

'''"But before that, I wish to meet you one last time, because I want to give you a huge slap.'''

'''Today, you shall be slapped by Saffron, and you shall be dumped.'''

'''And with that, everything will be over."'''

"Haaaaa!? What's she saying here!? Why do I have to be slapped!?"

"This is amazing, Koremitsu!"

"Like how!?"

While Koremitsu continued to grasp the phone tightly, Hikaru's face and eyes were glittering,

"This does mean that Miss Saffloer will be making an appearance, right?"

Koremitsu understood.

"Yeah! If she wants to slap me, doesn't that mean I can see Saffron?"

The once crestfallen mood immediately improved for the better.

"Alright! If you're going to show up now, I'm going to catch you."

"...Like I said, this is not like a policeman catching a criminal."

Hikaru seemed a little worried.

It was the same red tea shop, the same door, and he opened the door with more apprehension.

"Welcome."

The first thing he heard was Sueko, who had her identity revealed, her eyes seemingly saying,

"If you dare reveal my identity, I won't forgive you."

She showed such a cheap smile as she welcomed Koremitsu, and led him to his seat.

Aoi was standing in a corner, her head slightly lowered as she showed a clear smile.

''(Great, she looks lively now.)''

Koremitsu too nodded as thanks. With that, Aoi was happy, showing a smile on her lips.

Hikaru too was chuckling by the side.

''(Speaking of which, it seems Aoi really respects Sueko. If she knows that Sueko was hired by Tōjō as a bodyguard, she'll be really shocked, I guess.)''

For Aoi's sake, it would be better for him to hide the truth...

After making his order, he looked around the shop.

There was the customer seated at the windowside with blinder, wiping her face with a towel as she read the newspapers; there was the group of high school girls seated in the middle of the shop, yapping away. At the corner was a girl flipping through the pocket novel, looking on with gloomy eyes—

That girl whom Hikaru dubbed Miss Mint lifted her head, staring in Koremitsu's direction.

''(Is that...)''

To Koremitsu, she was supposed to be the second most likely suspect after Sueko.

From her age, it seemed she was a high school girl.

She had been reading alone there all this while, sometimes giving Koremitsu an observing look or something.

''(Is she?)''

Saffron?

The eyes were cold, devoid of any warmth, ostensibly answering Koremitsu, 'that is me'. Koremitsu gulped, stood up, and was about to walk over to her.

"Mr. Polar Star?"

There was a voice from behind him.

"Eh? Yeah, that's me."

The moment he turned his head around, there was a loud sound on Koremitsu's right cheek.

The tremendous impact blew from his face to his mind, and it seemed his neck was snapped.

That person gave him a merciless slap.

Koremitsu tumbled from the chair, and landed on his butt in an unbecoming manner.

"Wh—wha?"

His cheeks were still searing, throbbing with pain.

There seemed to be something broken in his mouth, and the taste of blood could be felt.

All the stares in the shop were fixated on Koremitsu, and Aoi herself seemed to be stopping herself from screaming as she placed both hands on her mouth. Sueko was behind Aoi, grabbing the latter by the shoulders, supporting her.

"Koremitsu, are you alright?"

Hikaru was flabbergasted as he stared at Koremitsu sidelong, exclaiming with shock.

It seemed the face was really swollen.

Koremitsu blanked out for a little while as he was knocked to the floor, and finally recovered, remaining on the floor as he looked up at the person.

"So you're Saffron?"

He answered forcefully.

"That's correct, Mr. Polar Star."

Staring down at Koremitsu was a girl dressed in a bright purple tunic and a short denim pants, the refreshing and imposing sight akin to that of a Saffron.

''(So she's Saffron?)''

Koremitsu gritted his teeth as he continued to glare back. He heard a voice 'another harem war?', but it seemed everyone was already used to such a commotion as they pretended not to notice anything.

"Though we have finally met, it is too bad. This is the end of the line for you. I shall reject any messages from my address."

She spoke with clarity and emphasis, beaming like a purple flower basked in lots of sunlight.

The large hanging earrings and the pendant on the chest were dangling glamorously, and the silver chain hanging on her little arm were rattling.

Koremitsu had wondered who she resembled, and it was Honoka.

The amazing body, feisty expression, and a slender waist caused him to think this way.

''(What's with this strange feeling? It seems off?)''

Was the Saffron Hikaru talked of really her?

"Goodbye now. You weren't a bad person online, but I have nothing to say about you in reality other than mediocre."

The glossy long hair swayed in the air, and Saffron turned to leave.

The group of high school girl let out a sigh, seemingly watching the wondrous closing of a love drama scene.

"Hey—"

If she was to go away like this, Koremitsu's mission as Hikaru's representative would not be done.

And the day Hikaru gets to the afterlife would only grow distant.

Also, Koremitsu wondered what was the strange feeling in his heart, and had not given up on investigating it.

Something seemed off!

There seemed to be a minor mistake somewhere.

If he could understand the logic behind it—

The sweat seeping from Koremitsu's forehead entered his eyes, and his vision got blurry. And then, for some reason, the face of the class representative with 3 braids, the lonely tears that stroked her cheeks appeared in his eyes for some reason.

At this moment.

Hikaru's voice filled the place in the midst of this tense atmosphere.

"It does seem strange hearing those words from your mouth. I never met Miss Saffloer before."

Hikaru stared at Saffron's back seriously, the light shining through his soft hair, causing it to ostensibly glitter, and his face to become as clear as an angel of light.

In his delirium, Koremitsu yelled,

"I haven't met Saffron yet!"

'Saffron' stopped her elegant steps.

She kept her back turned away from Koremitsu, not saying anything.

Hikaru then continued with a calm tone,

"You may be Saffron, but the Miss Saffloer I exchanged messages with is not you."

"You're Saffron, but not Saffron herself. At the very least, the Saffloer Mr. Polar Star exchanged messages with isn't you!"

Hikaru's words continued to spread in Koremitsu's heart.

The latter's confused thoughts continued to piece themselves together, forming something tangible.

[[Image:Hikaru5-237.jpg|thumb]]

Once he had a strong awareness of it, he felt a painful shriek in his heart, and focused his ears on Hikaru's voice with all his might.

"In the online world, Saffron was a cheerful, somewhat airheaded rich princess. She is popular amongst the boys. In reality however, is Saffron really like that?"

"Saffron declared herself to be cheerful, somewhat clumsy and a little airheaded on her blog, and is really popular. Is the real Saffron like that?

The flowing waterfall-like long hair rested upon her back, and she shivered a little, probably because she was rattled. Perhaps she was wondering whether to turn around.

The silver chain on her wrist let out a soft sound.

The people in the shop probably assumed that Koremitsu was simply trying to get her to stay, and pretended not to notice.

But the girl with the icy expression in the corner of the shop, reading the pocket novel, was the only one to stop what she was doing, and stared in Koremitsu's direction.

And Aoi—

Too stared at Koremitsu with worry and confusion.

During all this, Hikaru did not stop,

"She did not know who Mr. McDonalds and Mr. KFC are actually names for McDonalds and Kentucky Fried Chicken, not because she is a princess who does not know anything about the world, but because she does not have friends that she can go out with after school or during the holidays, no? The reason why she does not put on the accessory, but keeps it carefully, is because it does not match her, no? That she feels embarrassed wearing it, right?"

Koremitsu's mind again recalled Michiru's lonely expression.

''—I always hoped that I can be like Hono, so I bought the same accessory as her.''

''—You see, doesn't Hono have a glittery bracelet chain on her arm? Whenever she starts exercising, that chain would start shaking, rattling. She's pretty, and amazing...''

But later, she gloomily spoke of how the accessory did not fit her

''—In the end, I could only look at it, and use it as a cellphone strap''

Michiru's words were about how she admired Honoka, how she wanted to be like the latter. This image slowly overlapped with the profile of Saffloer when Hikaru spoke of her with clear eyes.

''—Her clothes are order-to-make, and likes to collect all sorts of accessories, and really treasures them greatly, as far as I can tell from her blog. She even gave names to her earrings and necklaces.''

''—There was once where she bought a brooch she really liked from a bunch of sunstone accessories, and even after thinking hard about it, could never come up with a name for it, so she once asked me, 'Can you please help me out here, Mr. Polar Star'?''

''—I called it Mignon. In French, it means cute. Miss Saffloer said that Mignon looks like it is smiling when placed on her chest, and cannot send me a photo due to embarrassment.''

It was merely an accessory used for looking at.

Saffron did not have the courage to put it on her.

For a plain getup fit her identity better, and made her feel at ease.

Just like how Michiru wore the school uniform even when she was outside school—

"Is Miss Saffloer in real life not a plain person, a girl who the adults would not look at? At least that is the girl I at least remember from my imagination derived from the diary."

"Isn't the Saffron in real life a plain, unpopular person in real life? If I have to say it, she's definitely that sort of person who'll hide in a corner of the classroom and not attract attention, no?"

Saffron turned around to look at Koremitsu.

She raised her eyebrows in fury, glaring at him with a terrifying expression. However, she closed her lips, shivering a few times, her feeble breaths looking like a sinking fish.

And her eyes glanced aside slightlty.

"Soon after we became more acquainted with each other, she told me to call her Saffloer. Speaking of Saffloer, in Dutch, it means Safflower, and also known as 'false Saffron' in English. Right, the fact is that Miss Saffloer has already revealed herself as a false Saffron right from the beginning through her blog title 'Sunset blue'."

There was some beauty in Hikaru's words.

And Koremitsu tried his best to convey the truth Hikaru led him to.

"Saffron wanted Polar Star to call her 'Saffloer' because it is a special name. That's why she wanted Polar Star to call her that. Listen up, Safflower isn't Saffron, but a fake Saffron!"

Saffron bit her lips, groaning.

There clearly was a faltering in her eyes.

The earrings dangled, and she again glanced aside.

"In that case, who is Saffron? I always thought that was the girl Miss Saffloer always admired, a glamorous girl who was used to socializing with others, and was such that accessories suited her. Of course, that is just like you, the one standing in front of me now."

"Saffloer wanted to be just like you, trendy with her clothing and put on cool accessories, but she can't do it, right? She wants to be like you, but she can't be like you. So she wanted to be like you in the online world, at least!"

''—I always hoped that I can be like Hono''

Michiru said those words.

Even if she could not do so in reality, perhaps she could become the one she admired in the online world, where the faces and names could not be known.

Perhaps she could be 'Saffron'.

Perhaps this was what Saffloer thought.

"Certainly, you are Saffloer."

"To Saffloer, you're 'Saffron'."

"At the same time however, you are not 'Saffloer'."

"But the Saffron Polar Star met isn't you, but Saffloer! Besides, you never showed up in this shop during this past week! If you call yourself Saffron now, that'll be too shameless of you!"

Of course, there was no way Koremitsu could not notice an attractive girl like her in this shop.

'Saffron' continued to keep her lips shut, remaining shut. The forced expression she showed at first remained, but it eased up greatly.

And her eyes were wavering about because of her lack of poise, glancing aside a few times.

As the sunlight shone through his hair, Hikaru walked to that direction.

"Now then, where is Saffron exactly? She definitely must be listening to our conversation, I believe."

Hikaru walked gracefully without letting out any footsteps on the floor, and Koremitsu too followed slowly. He then called out to Saffloer, hiding in a corner of the shop.

"Hey, Saffloer! You can hear me, right? Better show up now, or do I have to pull you out?"

Saffron moved her pale arm with the silver chain bracelet, trying to stop Koremitsu, but missed. 'Ah!' she then opened her mouth slightly, letting out a feeble cry.

"Miss Saffloer would give names for her houseplants, and treats them as importantly as her family. She also knows that when the summer sunlight is shining down, the leaves will change colors. This is why she let down the blinders, so that the plants do not take in too much sunlight."

"I know you give names to the leaves you like, and give them special care. You let down the blinders so that the plants won't get exposed to the sunlight too much."

Koremitsu's footsteps echoed.

Hikaru too slowly approached the seat at the windowside.

Seated over there was the customer reading the newspapers as per usual.

"Yes, you are Miss Saffloer."

Hikaru's slender finger was pointed at the customer reading the newspapers.

And those newspapers were lifted by Koremitsu forcefully.

"You're the 'Saffron' Polar Star had a promise with, Saffloer!"

With a rippling sound, the newspapers got thrown behind by Koremitsu, fluttering behind him.

''Eek!'' The girl shrieked behind him, shivering as she curled up at the table.

Her long black hair was bundled behind, and her half-sleeved turtle-neck knitted shirt was matched with a plain colored shawl, the arms revealed from there looking long and thin.

On the chair beside her was a very old school bag, and there was a black cellphone on the table. There was also an orange sunstone brooch attached to a luxurious looking silver chain strap, glittering.

That definitely was the Mignon accessory Hikaru named.

Koremitsu grabbed it in his hand, and said,

"This is the proof that you're Saffloer!"

At the next instant, the girl lowered her head, grabbed the bag beside her, embraced it, got up, ducked below Koremitsu's arm, and escaped.

She kept running away, ignoring her image.

She bent her waist down, her butt raised, and fluttering in the air was her black bundled hair and the fringe that reached her chest, running out from the shop, ostensibly stumbling out. The shawl dropped as she ran out, but she did not stop to pick it up, probably not realizing it.

"Beni!"

The girl called Saffron shouted.

"Dear customer, please pay—"

The shopkeeper was about to call out as well, but Saffloer had already ran out of the door.

"Damn it."

Koremitsu stuffed Saffloer's cellphone into his pocket, took a note from his wallet and slapped it on the table as payment for both of them, and ran after her.

"Mr. Akagi!"

Aoi called Koremitsu's name, but the latter did not have time to look back.

''(Hey, why did she start running away! I'm not done with what I have to say! I haven't conveyed what Hikaru wants to say!)''

He slammed the door aside and ran out, looking around for the girl.

At this moment, he found the girl with her hair tied in a bundle, pedaling hard on her bicycle.

"You won't get away!"

And so, he ran off after her.

"Koremitsu, she is riding a bicycle. You cannot catch up to her by running!"

Hikaru exclaimed.

"I know!"

Koremitsu started running up the stone path leading to the high school.

He ran up three, four steps at a time, striding forth, ostensibly about to break his legs as he ran up. The scorching summer sun shone brightly upon him, and the sweat soaked his T-shirt, his heart pounding furiously.

Having gotten up to high ground, he looked down from the handrail surrounding the place. He found Saffloer riding forth furiously with her body leaned forth, the flowing hair behind her like a tadpole tail.

"Ahh, this is impossible. She is getting away!"

While Hikaru said with a frown,

"Leave—"

Koremitsu got his limbs over the railing as he yelled, leaping over,

"LEAVE THIS TO MEEE!!!!"

The red hair was standing, and the eyebrows, face, temples, were all seemingly ripped by the wind.

"Koremitsu!"

Hikaru's exclamation grazed by Koremitsu's ears like the wind.

Koremitsu landed right in front of Saffloer, who was riding the bicycle.

He felt a numbing pain in his knees, but did his best to stand upright.

The accelerating bicycle crashed into Koremitsu head on, and Saffloer shrieked from within the hair that was covering the face.

Koremitsu gritted his teeth, holding onto the bicycle handles hard.

He flexed his muscles, rubbing his sneakers against the asphalt greatly. He glared his eyes, gritting his teeth, like he was doing a serious contest with the bicycle itself, and after using all his might, he managed to stop it.

"W-wh-wha-wh-wha-what's going on...~~!? What's with you<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki>!?"

Koremitsu's reckless actions, when coupled with his savage, man-eating fiend-like appearance, caused Saffloer's voice to quiver in fear, nearly breaking into sobs. The bundle of long hair at the back was undone, and the scattered hair was such that Koremitsu was unsure as to which side was the front. Her slender arms were shivering.

Koremitsu grabbed onto the bicycle handles, and spoke with a serious stare,

"I'm Polar Star's representative! I'm here to tell you his words!"

Saffloer stammered from the other side of the blinding bangs.

"Re-representative...!? You're not Mr. Polar Star himself?"

"Yeah, that's right."

"So you aren't...Mr. Polar Star."

It seemed that Saffloer was whispering something to herself, seemingly relieved that this wild beast in front of her was not Mr. Polar Star.

But she immediately broke down into tears.

"But why isn't Mr. Polar Star showing up himself—!?"

And then, she wailed,

"He's dead."

"!"

Koremitsu could not determine the expression she showed due to the massive amount of hair. It seemed however that she was greatly shocked.

"You're lying..."

She muttered hoarsely,

"It's really true. He fell into a river during Golden Week and went to that—well, I guess it's better not to say where he went. Either way, he died. That's why he can't come here."

"...Koremitsu, is that explanation not too intense for her...?"

Hikaru muttered unhappily beside him,

"You see, Miss Saffloer is scared till a loss of words, no?"

''(What do you expect me to say now? That he became a ghost and is floating beside me right now? Now that'll scare her.)''

He grumbled in his heart.

And during this time, Saffloer got off from her bicycle, and knelt on the ground.

"Geh!"

Her shoulders were weakly slumped, and she lowered her head so much it felt as if it was touching the asphalt, sobbing as she snivelled.

"I-i-is that so? So Mr. Polar Star died soon after he made a promise with me? So ev-even if I want to meet with Mr. Polar Star...I won't be able to do so?"

''(Woah, stop crying!)''

Koremitsu was most unable to handle the tears of women, and started feeling fluttered.

And furthermore, they were on the road.

If any passer-by was to be around, Koremitsu would certainly be deemed as a bad person.

''(What do I do? What do I do now, Hikaru!?)''

He looked around, but Hikaru was nowhere to be seen.

While he assumed this, Hikaru had already floated to Saffloer, kneeling on one leg, giving her a tender, loving look.

"Hey, please do not be so sad for my sake. We finally managed to meet; come, please lift your head, and show me your cute face."

Hikaru coaxed.

''(You~~rascal!!!!)''

Koremitsu nearly fainted.

"Hey, your hair is so black and pretty, but it is too long. It feels like a bamboo screen of darkness separating you and me. I will not be able to see your face in this case."

Hikaru's eyebrows were lowered in earnest.

''(So you aren't just hoping to look at her face after all?)''

Of course, after having worked so hard, Koremitsu was curious as to the face beneath the black hair. However, rather than that, he wanted to settle the skirt touching the ground and the falling tears.

"Uuu. -but...it would be better if we didn't meet."

Saffloer sniveled as she tried to utter a complete sentence.

"B-because...if we do meet, Mr. Polar Star would definitely be disappointed."

Her voice broke together with her emotion as she continued to sob and snivel. Hikaru's expression too became one of sadness.

Koremitsu too was unable to remain silent, and he said hastily,

"Why don't you want Polar Star to see you?"

"Because I'm an ugly girl!"

She said determinedly, and then broke into tears again.

"I-I have a gloomy personality, I always wipe my face with a towel, and I'm like an old man, but when I get nervous, when I panic, my no-nose will got hot—and I wonder whether it'll get red, so I had to use a towel to cool it...a-and, as-as-as-as you said before, I'm always alone in a corner of the classroom in reality, because I have a weird face, so I was teased by the others...I can't even say anything. I never been invited out once, whether it was McDonalds, KFC. It's the same for the accessory; I used up half a year's worth of savings, but I never wore it because it's too embarrassing...that's why I hate myself for being so tragic, that I can't show my face to others...that's why I disguised myself as the very popular 'Saffron', and became the fake Saffron—!!"

"...Don't talk about whether you can show your face to others yourself."

Koremitsu said gloomily.

He had been terrifying the people around him since his infancy, all because of his appearance, and could not make a single friend. He could not however use this as an excuse, something his aunt Koharu told him.

Koremitsu too kept Koharu's teaching to heart, and went through 16 years of arduous journey.

"B-because I re-re-really can't show myself to others, and I'm really ugly. My-my nose looks weird too."

Lots of tears pattered upon the plain brown skirt, and the stains of tears spread about. Saffloer's shoulders became limp as the scattered hair multiplied.

Hikaru watched on with a tragic look.

Koremitsu parked the bicycle, and knelt beside him.

He then reached his hands out for Saffloer, raising her hair aside like a curtain.

"That's not true."

Koremitsu said,

"!"

And was speechless.

''(Th-this is...!?)''

''An ugly woman''!? Certainly not the case. But well, ''it's just normal!'' He could not say that either. He was at a loss of words.

First, her face was long.

She had a wide forehead.

Her eyes were a little sunk in.

Her lips gave a little vibe of the Heian Era—till this point, everything was alright.

The one big issue however was the nose in the middle dangling down. The tall yet flat nose bridge resembled that of an elephant, and the nose tip was dyed red, probably because of how emotional she was.

Normally, a girl's red face would cause anyone's heart to flutter for some reason. That sweet and sour heartbeat however was different; it felt like a pounding heart when seeing something rare.

How would he describe it, unique? No. Interesting? Definitely no. Rare animal—

''(Not good!!! Nearly said that out loud!!)''

His hands had spread the hair aside, and their eyes were staring at each other. The longer the silence continue, the worse the situation would deteriorate to a point of hopelessness. Even he, hopeless as he was at understanding a girl's heart, understood this well.

Saffloer's eyes were widened due to Koremitsu's violent action, and as time ticked by, she lowered her eyes, giving a look of despair.

''(Got to hurry and say something!? Surreal? Avant garde? Alien? Idiot! Those aren't praises!)''

Just when the situation was about to get really awkward.

"What about it? Is it not cute?"

Hikaru, standing beside Koremitsu, spoke heartily.

Koremitsu glanced diagonally upwards, and found Hikaru staring at Saffloer with glittering eyes.

''(C-Cute? This guy's way too straightforward!)''

Hikaru's beautiful face was showing a delighted look, glowing. He narrowed the eyes on his charismatic face, moved his lips slightly, and took a step forth.

"Your skin is white, your face is narrow, and you have a large forehead. Your lips are as rich as an apricot's petal, and I really wish to poke at it. That cute nose especially is something I have never seen before! How can there be such a cute nose? I cannot bring myself to look away because of it! It is mesmerizing! Such a beautiful nose."''

Hikaru was able to rattle off what Koremitsu could not say like flowing water, and the latter was intimidated.

Koremitsu knew that Hikaru definitely was not lying. These were his true words.

This person really felt that Saffloer was cute.

Koremitsu was startled by this fact again, and touched.

''(So you aren't just a flirty harem prince after all!)''

No matter which flower it was, they all had their unique charm. Surely Hikaru had no pretense when he always said these words with a smile.

His vow to love all the flowers was never shaken in the slightest.

''(Hikaru, you're the best handsome man right now! The man amongst men! I really respect you now!)''

He had to convey Hikaru's words to Saffloer.

Right, he would do it.

''(If not, it's pointless for me to be Hikaru's representative.)''

"M-m-my-my-my face is-is-is-is weird after all, right?"

Saffloer was trembling all over, her reddened nose quivering violently. Koremitsu leaned forward to her, and yelled,

"That's not the case! You're cute! And so is that nose!"

"EHH!?"

Saffloer was taken aback.

"You're really cute! There's no other woman like you in this world! You're the best! If Polar Star's still alive, he'll definitely, definitely—say such a thing! He'll definitely say that you're cute!"

The nose, face, forehead, neck and even deep inside the eyes, all of it became red due to Koremitsu's words.

"When the Safflowers start to bloom, they are a bright orange, and as time passes, they gradually become red, just like you now, Miss Saffloer. And then, when you extract their little seeds, those seeds can be used to get high quality oil that can even be made into ink! You do know that the petals can be made into dyes, right? It can dye a pure white fabric into a gentle orange or a radiant red, and sometimes, it can even be lipsticks for women. It was said that thousands of years ago, the Egyptians used dyes made from Safflowers to color the clothes used for embalming the mummies. The love and demand for Safflowers has lasted this long, and even now, it has been a widely popularized flower in the world."

Hikaru spoke tenderly.

The words, and the passion, were all conveyed to Koremitsu.

"The Safflower is an amazing flower! Polar Star said before that the clothes the Egyptian mummies wear are dyed using Safflower dyes, and the dyes are widespread in the world. It can dye fabric, can be extracted for oil, and can make ink. It's a highly demanded, highly loved flower!"

"The Safflower has all sorts of names, and this is proof of its widespread use. In Japanese it is known as Kureai in Japanese, Safflower in English, Carthame in French, and Saffloer in French. It is called the fake Saffron, but that is because they have similar colors, and can be used to make dyes. There are no disadvantages, and they all have their own charms. In the Man'yōshū, it is hailed as the Suetsumuhana. That truly is a wondrous name too. The origin of Suetsumuhana has two means. The first is that when extracting it, the flower is plucked from the end of the stem; the second is that when extracting, the tip of the flower is taken, and then downwards. I do find the name Suetsumuhana to be really excellent. It is like how, when in the midst of the sea of flowers, basked under the morning dew, the maiden happily picking the many flowers appears in the scene."

"The reason why the Safflower has so many names is because its name is widespread, that everyone loves it. Amongst those names are Kureai, but Polar Star loves the name 'Suetsumuhana' best, because he says this reminds him of the people picking a large number of orange flowers happily."

"Suetsumuhana..."

"Right, the name is given because it has to be plucked from the tip of the stalk. That's what he said before."

Saffloer's little face was tearing up as she beamed.

"Amazing...I never thought Mr. Polar Star would know about such things. Saffloer, Suetsumuhana, Kureai. He already knew all these about the Safflower."

Hikaru pat his hand on Saffloer's nose like he was handling a fragile item.

"Yes, I do know how good a girl you are, how beautiful a Suetsumuhana you are."

Hikaru conveyed his thoughts with a sweet voice that nearly melted the air.

His crystal clear eyes were looking up at her, filled with his love for her.

And so, to Koremitsu's eyes, Saffloer's long face, little eyes, apricot-like lips, and even her nose, all became cute as a result.

With all his might, he declared,

"Right, Polar Star knows about it! That you're a Safflower of the highest order!"

This surely was the thing Hikaru wanted to convey.

He wanted to convey his overflowing love into earnest, gentle words.

To this flower that was about to wilt and shrivel, to moisten the flower—to pour water upon it, to bask it under the light.

"I really do love the unique flower that is ever so serious. I really love the bamboo shoots for treating the mushrooms as its friend. I really do love how the Saffloer thinks of McDonalds and KFC as human names. I really do like the you who taught me how to make herb tea and Potpurri when I was unable to sleep. I really do love the cute Saffloer who said that the face does not matter, and that she likes my inner heart. I truly love you. I wished to meet you directly and thank you before I say goodbye. I want to thank you for replying to my messages, for being so kind and gentle towards me, and I wish to say that I really love you for the way you are."

"Polar Star really wanted to meet you directly and say farewell now. Even now, he's grateful that you've been his companion, treating him so gently. He really loves you for how you are."

Saffloer's red nose was trembling, sniveling, and her beady eyes were teary as she said,

"So Mr. Polar Star knew that he would not live for long, and wanted to meet me for the last time in the end?"

''(No, I just said that Hikaru fell into the river and drowned, right? Why does it sound like he died from an incurable disease?)''

Hikaru broke up with the other girls not because he knew of his death date, but because he wanted to patch things up with Aoi.

"So Mr. Polar Star truly loved me like that."

She sniveled and sobbed, unable to say anything.

Beside her, Hikaru looked ready to break down into tears,

"Miss Saffloer, you are unable to see me as I am right now, but you are the wonderful girl as I imagined."

And she said,

"I-If I too were to meet Mr. Polar Star, I will definitely fall in love with him too. Even if he is a shut-in, an unpopular guy, someone who cannot be accepted at all, I-I-I-I'll definitely love him."

There seemed to be a little misunderstanding here, but Koremitsu kept quiet.

Saffloer felt the sweet love from Polar Star, and the love of Hikaru while the latter embraced her by the shoulders. There seemed to be something a little off, but those were the true feelings.

"Speaking of which, you forgot your cellphone."

Koremitsu pulled the cellphone out from the pocket, but the chain on the strap was broken.

"Ack!"

"Ah."

Koremitsu and Saffloer both called out at the same time, and Hikaru chuckled, muttering,

"I do suppose 'Mignon' wishes to break this lock on its own power, and be decorated on Miss Saffloer's chest."

Koremitsu's face was sizzling as he grabbed the orange sunstone brooch that fell off, and left it on Saffloer's chest.

Saffloer in turn withstood her embarrassment as she let Koremitsu fumble around with the brooch, her face completely red, tensing up.

"I guess 'Mignon' thinks that this is better."

After hearing Koremitsu's brusque words, she looked down at the brooch on her chest proudly,

"...Thank you."

And smiled, saying this.

To Koremitsu's eyes, the smile was refreshing and pretty, and looked really cute too.

''(What? This girl's rather cute herself.)''

"Anyway, do you want to see a photo of Polar Star?"

He asked as precaution.

If Saffloer wanted to see, he would ask Tsuyako to send a photo of Hikaru over to him.

In fact, if she were to see Hikaru's appearance, she would probably be shocked and overwhelmed by how different it might be from her expectations.

However, the sunstone brooch was beaming like a sun god on Saffloer, who shook her head, saying,

"I like Mr. Polar Star not for how he looks, but for how he appears within. Even if I do not see his appearance, it is fine."

Hikaru beamed delightedly, and Koremitsu too whispered with utmost relief,

"I see."

The breeze blew by them, and the transparent sunlight was reflected upon the brooch.

Saffloer lifted her chest, and spoke clearly,

"To me, Mr. Polar Star is the prettiest boy in the world."

<div style="text-align:center;">♢ ♢ ♢</div>

Hey, Koremitsu.

My 'flower' this time is a little different, but she is rather cute herself, a pretty flower people cannot look away from, no?

I really feel lucky to be able to meet that flower in the midst of such a vast internet forest.

At that moment, I spent another sleepless night.

It was good when I could feel another girl's warmth.

But occasionally, when I spend the time alone in my room, I do wonder whether the long night would last for eternity.

Was I going to be locked in this prison of darkness, falling to the abyss? My heart was suffering.

The secret hidden within me was stained with guilt, and even if there was any reason for it, it would not be allowed.

I tried my best not to let others realize, did my best to hide it, but perhaps that guilt was seeping out from my body like black water seeping out from a cracked vessel. Did everyone else realize it, I wonder?

During such a long, arduous night, the only solace was her blog, which I discovered while surfing the internet.

The blog had uploaded pictures of green herbs, little flowers, cups, accessories, and all sorts of things. They all had their own names, and I feel relieved knowing that their owner really loved them.

I tried reading the blog diary, and found it to be cute. Soon after, I naturally found myself leaving messages on it.

And then, she responded to me, and we started exchanging mail addresses.

To me, it was a refreshing thing interacting with an enigmatic girl, whom I had no idea of her appearance, age, and even her name. It was delightful too.

What sort of girl would she be? I wondered as I anticipated.

Certainly, it must be a serene, shy girl who was a little careless, and somewhat airheaded. When I was depressed, she did her best to cheer me up; certainly, she must have been quite the gentle soul.

But Koremitsu.

What I am most attracted about her was not her cuteness, nor her gentleness, but the sharp thorns I felt from her.

The thorns hidden under the leaves of the Safflowers.

The thorns themselves are soft, but when stroking them for a short while, there certainly would be a prickly feeling. This is something the Saffron does not have.

The innocent airheaded girl is able to reveal a little of her true self slightly, and I felt a little of the heartbeat hidden within me as I continued to converse with her through the screen.

The moment I felt my affections for her at its highest was when she told me 'please call me Saffloer'.

When she explained how in the Sunset blue language, Saffron actually meant Safflower, I understood that it was not real.

The flower called Saffloer was actually a Safflower, a fake Saffron.

And that Safflower, the Suetsumuhana was an imitation of the Saffron.

Once I realized this, I felt an increase in my intrigue for her from the other side of the screen, my back felt chilly, and my heart was tense, ostensibly gripped. I had already fallen head over heels for her.

What? Are you saying that I lose to a girl too easily?

Did I already realize that the girl reading the newspapers was Saffron right from the beginning?

That I was just beaming nicely at you, floating leisurely in the air while you searched for her frantically?

Th-this is a misunderstanding!

Even I could not be certain immediately of her identity.

At most, all I could do was wonder whether it was her, and that was all. I really did not simply smile and watch you fumble around!

I do admit however that I just want to experience the ordinary, thrilling moments that was somewhat gentle.

To me, she is that kind of a gentle enigma.

But the thorns under the gentle petals, slightly deep within would definitely not bring a lung-ripping pain, but that of a gentle thrill.

When I conversed with her through the screen, I was able to avoid the curse of the lonely nights that plagued me.

I wondered about the sight of the flower I had yet to see in my heart, and with such a blissful feeling, I awaited the dawn.

We contacted each other using our words, our hearts, and our enigmas.

When I look at the mirror, I find myself to be repulsive. When I could not sleep, I took flu medicine in place of sleeping pills. In the middle of the night, I let myself into the pool. I prayed to God , hoping my existence would vanish. That Suetsumuhana however told me this.

That she liked my inner heart.

For that beautiful, enigmatic, Suetsumuhana, to be with my best friend in you, frustrated over this and that, searching about, that certainly was my best summer.

It felt like both of us were off looking for treasure.

I was with this now reliable partner, feeling really delighted, relieved, excited.

Is it not better than I imagined, to find a flower like this?

Certainly, that flower will become more charming in the future after that.

And having viewed through many flowers myself, I can conclude that this certainly is the case.

The men who have fallen to her charms definitely will not simply appear on the internet, but in real life too.

Hey, Koremitsu. Even if she cannot see me, there is a bond that can be maintained.

On a certain day, in the middle of a bright, radiant place, a plant will sprout, and gradually grow.

We were healed by that bond, redeemed by it.

If I am to leave this world, this bond will surely remain.

You definitely can hear me when I call from the other side of space.

Our little adventures will definitely be etched in your heart, I suppose.

When I look down on Earth, my heart too can definitely recreate the story that happened this time, I suppose.

Though it might be lonely, it definitely is a wonderful thing.

If, at a distant place billions of light years away, I am able to connect my heart with someone.

If, I can be your friend once I leave this Earth.

As long as there are still friends there.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume5 Chapter5|Chapter 5]]
| Return to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro......|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume5 Epilogue|Epilogue]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume2 Chapter5

2026-11-06T23:30:19Z

Jaltertol: typo

==Chapter 5: The Excuses of a Noble==

''Is it possible to get back an umbrella that was lost a year ago?''

''(Logically, it should have been thrown away long ago...)''

The next day, Koremitsu went to Yū’s classroom.

They were both in their first year of High School, but as there were a lot of students in their academic year, her classroom was very far from Koremitsu’s, located on the second floor.

There was an umbrella rack at the wall on the side of the corridor, and there were two to three umbrellas in there. The weather was pleasant, and the clear sunlight shining through the window was blinding.

There was a continuous downpour since morning on the day when Yū’s umbrella went missing, so there must have been a lot of umbrellas in there.

But only Yū’s umbrella disappeared.

Did the people who loved to torment Yū hide the umbrella?

But their umbrellas disappeared the next day, and were found dangling in the chemistry classroom.

—Someone... saw a vengeful spirit

—There was a rumor going on that Kanai’s living spirit came back for revenge.

Koremitsu did not believe such absurd words.

But who exactly hung the umbrellas in the chemistry classroom?

Who was the one who stole Yū’s umbrella? Or is it something else...

The window was opened, and a draft blew in immediately. The plants in the vast school yard were dazzling after being washed by the rain yesterday, and the lively voices of the students could be heard as well.

It was such a peaceful scenery.

''(...to think that there’re bullying incidents in such a pretty and wholesome school.)''

He was bitter about it.

When he was in Middle School, there were often delinquents from other schools who would trouble him, or even look for fights.

Most of the time, there were many opponents, and he was alone. He hated to run away, and did not want to surrender to the despicable them, who cowardly armed themselves and ganged up on him. Thus, he would try his best to fight back.

He thought such a thing would not happen again in High School...

However, he did not expect such a hideous act in such a peaceful school. Normally, if there were simple-minded delinquents looking for trouble with him, he could have settled it on the spot. Bullying was something done behind the scenes however, so it felt scarier.

Perhaps the more irreproachable it seemed on the surface, the more the opposite was true.

Perhaps they wanted to cover things up with a clean impression as the inside was too dirty.

Just when Koremitsu stared at the empty umbrella rack with a sharp expression,

“Ah! A-Akagi...”

A startled voice came from behind.

The class rep with braids was standing behind Koremitsu, and the eyes under the lens were widened.

“Wh-wha-what are you doing here?”

“I’m about to ask you why are you so startled”

“I-I-I-I-I-I-I was looking for Class 8’s representative to discuss about the next class representative, and saw you staring at another class’ umbrella rack on the way here... if you intend to install a bomb, I’ll advise you not to do so here... no, please don’t do it anywhere.”

The class rep backed away tentatively as she advised, fulfilling her duty as the class representative.

''(Bomb... what kind of person does she see me as!?)''

He lost all strength to be annoyed, and his shoulders fell.

At this moment, a children’s song ‘Uncle Policeman Dog’ rang in Michiru’s skirt pocket.

“Woah!”

Michiru panicked as she hurriedly took out her cellphone, and saw there was a new message on the screen.

''Do you have to use such a tune''... just when Koremitsu was dumbfounded by this, he suddenly noticed Michiru’s expression turning pale.

Something similar seemed to have happened before.

There was an anonymous chain-email sent to Honoka’s cellphone, talking about Hikaru’s death.

“Hey, what’s going on?”

“Erm, I just received a strange email.”

With her trembling hands, Michiru showed the cellphone screen to Koremitsu.

And upon seeing this, Koremitsu was furious.

''“The women who were with Lord Hikaru. First Act: ‘Yū Kanai’.”''

“Give me that!”

Koremitsu snatched Michiru’s cellphone and read carefully.

''“The vengeful spirit who refuses to attend school. Is Yū Kanai’s living spirit the one who killed Lord Hikaru?”''

The content of the email was enough to make his head boil over.

''(Damn it! Who sent this email!? I won’t forgive him!)''

He returned the cellphone back to the terrified looking Michiru, and with a dark aura surrounding him, he stomped off.

Michiru, who was left alone, was looking around with a pale expression.

“W-w-w-wh-wha-what should I do? He looks really angry for some reason~ maybe he’ll go bomb someone. If someone from our class does such a thing, I will have to bear responsibility as the class rep. Wahh, th-that’s right! Got to notify Hono first! She’s strong since she learnt kick boxing at a gym, and she did beat up Akagi before. HONOOO~ AKAGI’S UP TO NO GOOD AGAIN!!!”

She hollered as she dashed back to her classroom again.

And so, Koremitsu—

“Yū’s not some vengeful spirit! I’ll prove that to everyone!”

His face was numb, and his eyebrows were raised higher than usual. All students within two meters ran away in fear.

“Who’s the one spreading such stupid messages around? What’s his aim?”

He grumbled on.

“Maybe that person didn’t have an objective in mind, but just wants to see everyone being toyed by these rumors.”

A solemn voice came from beside.

Koremitsu glanced over slightly, and stared at Hikaru’s melancholic face that was looming forward.

He immediately looked away and bit his lips.

''(I won’t bother asking you here. Since you love to act like a ghost, I’ll just pretend that you’re a ghost.)''

He grumbled.

He walked towards the third year classroom with fixated eyes.

He was going to meet Shungo Tōjō, the one they said Yū was trying to latch upon.

The students standing on the corridor were two years older than he was, and they resembled more like adults.

“Hey, isn’t that the freshman they’re talking about?”

“Why is he at the third year classrooms?”

“He really looks vicious. I heard he had been harassing the Prince for quite a while. Has our school fallen so much that we let such a hoodlum move around?

“I heard he was the one who killed Lord Hikaru. Is that true?”

There were icy stares from all around, as if they found an intruder.

Koremitsu did not back down as he raised his chin.

“I’m looking for a guy called Tōjō.”

He said at the classroom entrance, and there was an immediate buzz.

The students exchanged troubled looks with each other. “It’s better if we report this to the teachers as soon as possible...” somebody even muttered this.

At this moment, with stares upon him, a male student approached Koremitsu.

It was a handsome man.

His back was straight, and his walking posture was full of flair.

His black hair was combed neatly.

He had a masculine chin line, and his facial features were well chiseled.

His prim attire, fluid motions, and arrogant expression reeked of nobility.

Koremitsu frowned. He felt uncomfortable all over, as if his scabbed wounds were being scratched apart again.

“I’m Tōjō.”

[[Image:Hikaru2-145.jpg|thumb]]

The deep, sonorous voice was dolorous to Koremitsu’s ears as well.

''“Upperclassman Tōjō’s ability to charm women is on par with Lord Hikaru’s.”''

Honoka did say this before.

However, he was a completely different person from the latter.

This man in front of him did not have the gentle sense of transparency Hikaru had, and did not have the charisma that would soothe anyone.

There was a more masculine vibe to him, and he did not seem to be a youth, but a matured man. However, as he was already two years older than Hikaru, this impression was to be expected.

Once both of them moved to the corridor, Koremitsu went straight to the point.

“I’ve something to ask you. It’s about Yū Kanai.”

Tōjō frowned.

“I have nothing to say about that incident.”

“I heard that Yū refused to come to school because you two shared the same umbrella.”

Tōjō gave Koremitsu a cold stare.

“Ahh, that certainly was the case. But she merely shared an umbrella with me on a rainy day and walked with me for 10 minutes. Her refusing to come to school is her own personal matter, and there certainly is no need for me to be questioned by you.”

“What are you say-”

Koremitsu was completely infuriated by this.

''What nonsense is this pretentious bastard actually saying!? It’s her own business that she refuses to come to school? Are you saying you don’t need to bear any responsibility!?''

“That is just inappropriate behaviour done by a few girls in the minority. Once she stopped attending school, the slurs and slanders about our relationship disappeared, but she still refused to come to school even now. Thus, it is her personal matter.”

“The reason why Yū doesn’t dare to come to school is because someone hung the umbrellas of those girls who bullied her, and now there are rumors that she called in a vengeful spirit.”

“Isn’t that even less of my concern?”

Tōjō answered coldly and showed an aloof attitude.

Koremitsu felt his face stiffen and his breathing become hurried.

Tōjō however continued with his logical, business-like attitude,

“Are you implying that I toyed with Yū Kanai’s emotions and abandoned her? Let me make this clear, I am very clear on exactly what kind of woman I should go out with. My type is only those born in the rich and privileged, well-nurtured princesses with excellent upbringing. My relatives definitely will not accept girls that came in after Middle School, or even from families running small and medium Enterprises. Even if I really do, the differences in social classes on both sides will wear us out. I definitely can’t date such a person seriously. Why do those girls not understand this, and yet continue to envy Yū Kanai?”

Tōjō sighed with exasperation. In his furor, Koremitsu punched him in the face.

Tōjō tumbled backwards, his back slamming into the wall. At this moment, Koremitsu grabbed him by the collar and yelled,

“HAVE YOU HAD ENOUGH!? YŪ’S STILL TERRIFIED WHEN SHE SEES GIRLS WEARING SCHOOL UNIFORM, AND SHE’LL THINK OF HOW SHE WAS BULLIED! SHE’LL CUDDLE UNDER THE BLANKET AND SHUDDER WHENEVER SHE SEES RAIN, SAYING THAT SHE CAN’T GO OUT WITHOUT AN UMBRELLA! THAT MAY JUST BE SOME STUPID THING SOME FOOLISH WOMEN DID FROM YOUR PERSPECTIVE, JUST A THING OF THE PAST, BUT YŪ’S STILL NOT RELEASED FROM THAT PAST! SHE LOCKED HERSELF IN THE DARK ROOM FOR THIS PAST YEAR, SUFFERING ALONE, AND YOU DARE SAY THIS HAS NOTHING TO DO WITH YOU!?”

Yū was so timid that she covered her entire body with the blanket, whimpering, ''“I don’t want to go to school.”''

She shuddered, and said that she rather starve to death than go to school.

Her face was deathly pale as she panicked from the mere sight of Honoka holding an umbrella—

''What do you mean it has nothing to do with you!?''

Koremitsu was completely infuriated.

Since he felt that Yū was not someone he should go out with, why must he share an umbrella with her?

Koremitsu did not know whether Yū took the initiative in approaching Tōjō, or that the latter did it on impulse.

But it did not matter who started it.

''(But why didn’t you refuse her!? Why did you brazenly share the umbrella with her!?)''

''Since you feel that she’s not someone worth going out with for real because of the differences in family background, why did you approach her so casually!? If you don’t want to bear responsibility, why did you do that!?''

He wrecked Yū’s daily life without remorse, and did not step up to protect her.

Such a man had no right to mention Yū’s name!

Koremitsu exerted strength in his hands as he forcefully grabbed Tōjō by the collar.

Tōjō winced.

A crowd started to gather, and even a teacher came by. The bell chime indicating the end of break time rang, clearly dissonant from this tense standoff.

Tōjō pushed Koremitsu’s hand aside,

“It’s fine.” He told the teacher with an unnatural voice.

The teacher gave Tōjō a troubled look, and then looked over at Koremitsu again.

Tōjō quickly tidied his hair and ruffled clothes.

“The tests are about to begin. You should hurry back to your own classroom too.”

After saying that, he left.

“H-hurry off now,” the teacher stammered.

Koremitsu continued to glare at Tōjō for quite a while, before he turned back and ran off.

Upon seeing Koremitsu dash back to the classroom, Honoka heaved a sigh of relief.

However, his expression was menacingly solemn, and she frowned worriedly. For the entire test period, she kept glancing over at Koremitsu.

The latter was scribbling hard, apparently venting his rage towards Tōjō. The graph on the maths tests resembled Tōjō’s face, and Koremitsu continued to groan as his eyes scorched with rage from time to time.

The test ended, and once break came, he still looked unappeased.

“Akagi...”

Honoka called him,

“I-I’m fine.”

Koremitsu muttered, dragged the door aside, and walked out of the classroom.

He was headed for the toilet, and as he continued to splash water onto his face at the basin, the water splattered everywhere.

Once the other students entered and discovered the red-haired delinquent washing his face with a massive killing intent, they ran away and they did not dare to use the toilet.

The contracting and swirling feeling of his organs did not dissipate however, and Koremitsu started to be furious with himself.

''“Let’s go to school. If anyone bullies you, I’ll beat him up good.”''

The moment he said these words, Yū merely stared at him timidly.

Beating others up was not going to solve this matter; it was not so simple.

I knew that—he was vexed by his shallow awareness. If he had punched Tōjō in front of Yū, he would have terrified her. The moment he thought of this, he started to regret doing that...

He probably spent more than 5 minutes washing his face.

Once his mind finally managed to calm down, he was drenched all over, and yet his throat was parched. What was reflected on the mirror was someone with a savage expression and dripping, messy hair.

Hikaru could not be seen on the mirror, but Koremitsu knew he was probably standing behind with a relaxed look.

“You don’t have to worry.”

A gentle voice came from behind.

Koremitsu grabbed the basin by both sides as he glared at the mirror. He did not want to look back no matter what.

“...I suppose it’s good that Mr Shungo got punched once.”

A comforting voice entered Koremitsu’s ears.

“As the heir of the Tōjō family, I suppose nobody in this school would dare to beat Mr Shungo up.”

''(That guy knew who he was...?)''

Koremitsu wanted to look back, but he still held onto the edge of the basin as he resisted the urge.

''(Damn it, who’s going to listen to you here!? It’s useless even if you try to act sincere!)''

He gritted his teeth in pain, but he was certainly curious about Hikaru’s relationship with Tōjō.

Hikaru ostensibly did not notice the complication in Koremitsu’s heart, and he continued with a tranquil voice,

“Mr Shungo’s family—the Tōjō family had always assisted the Mikado family. You have probably heard of the Mikado Group, I suppose? It has a large scale of operations that includes banks as well; and the Chairman is the head of the Mikado family, my father. However, some said that the ones controlling the Mikado Group is not the titular person, but the Tōjō family that was doing the actual operations. In other words, the relationship between me, born out of wedlock... and Mr Shungo, may be a little complicated...”

So one of them was the son of a Corporate Magnate, while the other was the heir of the family running the Corporation? If Hikaru were a prince, Tōjō would be the Chancellor’s son?

Koremitsu did not want to listen, but he could not help but do so. If he covered his ears or yelled at him to be quiet, he would be admitting Hikaru’s existence...

“Also, Mr Shungo is Miss Aoi’s cousin.”

''(Aoi’s!?)''

“On a side note, the cousin of the sister-in-law of the husband of Mr Shungo’s father’s third sister is the nephew of Asa’s father’s cousin’s cousin.”

“THIS RELATIVE RELATIONSHIP IS TOO COMPLICATED! WHO IN THE WORLD WILL UNDERSTAND THIS!!!???”

''Uh oh! I wanted to pretend that I didn’t hear this, but I couldn’t help but react at this!'' Koremitsu hurriedly closed his mouth and stared at the basin.

“Yeah, the family relationship between those people is really hard to understand. Do you want me to slowly explain it to you?”

Suddenly, another person’s voice rang.

And it came from the toilet cubicle!

The door with a ‘faulty’ sign stuck on it opened with a creak, and a busty petite girl hopped out from within, shocking Koremitsu.

“WHA! YOU—THIS IS THE MALE’S TOILET!”

“So?”

Hiina Oumi of the news club was holding onto a toilet brush, smiling as she leaned onto Koremitsu, and continued in her usual rapid-fire manner,

“One of my hobby is to collect information while scrubbing the toilet in a lavatory. A lavatory is a place where anyone could relax, reveal their true selves, and spill out their inner secrets. Occasionally, I can find out about some things like lynchings or extortions, so it’s really intense! How about you hide inside the toilet with me next time, Akagi? You’ll definitely see the new world!”

“I don’t want to know about that kind of thing. Don’t stick to me with that toilet scrub in your hand. Get out.”

Koremitsu wanted to push Hiina aside, but she clung onto him with her extremely elastic breasts and thighs.

“It isn’t good to be so aloof, is it? I’m capable in other things besides cleaning the toilet. You seem to be troubled when you muttered to yourself. I might be able to provide information you want to know.”

“Wh-what do you mean?”

Hiina lifted her head, and her large eyes were staring at Koremitsu with hidden intent in them. He was shocked by the way she changed from a tempting little devil to a cheeky youth.

“It means that I can help explain the role Lord Hikaru plays in the Mikado family, and whoever gets the most benefits—after Lord Hikaru’s death.”

Koremitsu felt a jolt within, and nearly looked over at Hikaru, only to stop himself, “It’s none of my business” and quietly reminded himself.

“I don’t need! And aren’t you being too suspicious here.”

“Eh!? Such words really hurt my heart! I’m already being so honest, so what are you unhappy about, Akagi?”

“Normally, girls won’t dare to look at me in the eyes, and will run away upon seeing me. But you took the initiative to approach me, and you’re not scared of me. It’s really weird, and stop sticking onto me.”

Hiina backed away from Koremitsu, and showed a sorrowful expression.

“Such thinking... it really is a pity. You actually think that every woman who approaches you has some devious ploy.”

“Uu...”

Upon seeing her show a serious expression and speak with a soft tone, Koremitsu was at a loss of words.

''(I-I’m not wrong when I say this... probably.)''

But Hiina’s expression was slowly eroding away his confidence the more he looked on.

“When a woman approaches you, sometimes, it’s because she’s attracted to you as the opposite gender... don’t you feel this way, Akagi?”

''(Impossible, definitely not.)''

He was unable to hold in his feelings any further, and slowly backed away.

“I’m returning to the classroom. If you want to scrub the toilet, go to the girls’. Maybe you might get praised during morning assembly or something.”

“Please don’t run away!”

Hiina leapt onto his body.

“Oi!”

The warm fleshy body dripping in sweat was sticking onto Koremitsu, and he was utterly bewildered as he could feel her ample breasts through the thin short-sleeved blouse pressing onto his abdomen.

Hikaru stood beside them, and with a subdued voice,

“I suppose I should ask now, at what point shall I turn around? Can I see the kiss at least?”

Asked calmly.

“FORGET ABOUT IT!”

Koremitsu knew he should have ignored it, but he could not help but yell.

“Relax, I’ll make you feel completely good. Just leave it to me.”

“Wait, don’t stick your face onto my neck! It’s itchy!”

“Let me tell you this, Akagi. Yū Kanai ‘isn’t an unimportant person’ to upperclassman Tōjō.”

Upon hearing Hiina mutter this at his neck, Koremitsu immediately forgot to resist.

“Because upperclassman Tōjō ‘knew that Lord Hikaru would visit Yū Kanai’s apartment’... because he viewed Lord Hikaru as...”

Just when Koremitsu was gradually attracted by Hiina’s words.

“UWAAAAHHH!”

A scream came from the lavatory’s entrance.

“AKAGI DRAGGED A GIRL INTO THE MEN’S TOILET~!!!”

''(WHAT!?)''

Startled, Koremitsu pushed aside Hiina and ran out of the toilet with a ghastly pale expression. At this moment, there was buzzing on the corridor.

“I heard that delinquent Akagi did it in the toilet!”

“He forcefully brought a girl to such a place and pushed her down here!”

As Koremitsu remained startled, Hiina poked her head out from beside him,

“Wow, so we’re an official couple from today onwards. This love that develops from rape sounds like a shōjo manga~”

And gave a hypocritical grin.

<div style="text-align:center;">♢ ♢ ♢</div>

“Congratulations Akagi.”

The Second Year Student Council President of the High School Branch, widely dubbed as the Matriach Asa, Asai Saiga, said to Koremitsu with an icy expression full of humiliation, disgust and ridicule.

“Your lewd act shall be recorded into the annals of the highly prestigious Heian Academy’s dark history, and will live on as a legacy forever.”

All the tests for the day had ended, and after school...

Koremitsu was fuming as he sat on the chair in the student counselling room, staring at Asai in front of him.

''(Why is this person the one asking me instead of the teachers? Is the position of the Student Council President this high up?)''

“The teachers all trust Asa a lot. Though she will sometimes use her authority to fire bad teachers, or force unruly students to drop out, but she is still just and capable. You don’t have to glare at her with such suspicious look.”

Hikaru was practically begging as he remained behind Koremitsu.

However, as she was someone powerful who could fire teachers and force students to drop out, even as a student, Koremitsu really could not let his guard down.

''Even if they’re cousins, isn’t Hikaru too protective of this person!?'' Of course, Koremitsu chose to ignore Hikaru’s words.

“I said before that I didn’t pull her into the toilet, and I didn’t do anything bad to her. All I did was say a few words.”

“Is there a need to enter the male toilet?”

“Th-there’s a reason for that.”

“And what reason do you have for hugging a girl in the male’s toilet.”

“I didn’t hug her!”

“There were witnesses saying that you forcefully pushed Oumi down without caring about her resistance.”

“THAT’S JUST AN ILLUSION CAUSED BY BIAS!”

“Do they not have this bias because of your usual actions? If we consider everything, there is a possibility of you doing that.”

Asai deliberately raised her voice as she muttered to herself.

“Ugh!!!”

Looking at how the conversation had been going, it seemed he would simply continue to hear her snide comments.

“Anyway, I didn’t do anything. That’s all I want to say. Is there anything else?”

He stood up.

“Wait a moment. There’s still an important thing I haven’t asked.”

Asai said sternly.

Koremitsu stopped.

She sat on the chair unflinching as her sharp stare matched her voice.

“I heard you punched Tōjō?”

Tōjō was a third year, and was older than Asai, but she called him by his family name without honorifics.

“...that guy did something worth being punched for.”

Koremitsu suppressed his rage as he hissed.

“Is it about Yū Kanai?”

Asai’s question caused Koremitsu’s shoulders to jerk in surprise.

''(She knew about everything? I can’t underestimate this woman after all.)''

“Yeah.”

Koremitsu did not avoid her stare as he looked straight at her.

Asai raised her lips slightly.

“Because Hikaru went to Yū Kanai’s house when he was alive?”

“...yeah.”

“It looks like you’re still pretending to be Hikaru’s substitute.”

There was scathing criticism and impatience in her tone.

Koremitsu held his breath.

''—It’s impossible for you to express Hikaru’s feelings.''

What Asai said in the past appeared in his mind again.

Asai showed a vicious expression just as the one she showed back then, and continued,

“Someone as shallow as you will never ever understand Hikaru’s true wishes and hopes.”

If he had heard this line a week ago, he definitely would have argued with her till his dying breath.

He would have proudly said, Hikaru and I are friends, and since he requested me for help, I want to help pass his feelings.

But at this point, upon hearing Asai’s words, he did not have any confidence at all.

He really did not know what Hikaru was thinking.

He did not know what the latter was trying to get him to do, what Hikaru felt when the request to meet Yū was made, and did not know why Hikaru chose to remain oblivious about Yū. He did not understand Hikaru’s wishes, expectations, love life and so on.

He did not want to look back at Hikaru, who was eavesdropping on their conversation.

“...Hikaru really values Yū, and even if he dies, he won’t let Yū remain in that house forever. H-Hikaru’s really worried about Yū.”

Asai showed a sneer on her lips.

“You say that Hikaru really values Yū Kanai? She’s just one of the numerous playmates to him. No, perhaps she might not even be a playmate.”

''(This woman... actually knew of the relationship between Hikaru and Yū?)''

Koremitsu’s stomach churned, and Hikaru did not say anything as he stood behind. Normally, this person would interject even on the slightest matter, and he chose to remain silent at this point?

“No, Hikaru really values her. Why would that harem prince go to a girl’s house when the girl can’t possibly strip and make out with him?”

Koremitsu argued vehemently as he glared back.

Asai frowned as she showed disdain.

“Your verbal etiquette is really crude.”

“Yeah, I’m not some high-class noble after all.”

“So that’s why you sniff around like a dog? Do you not know how dangerous and foolish this is?”

“What do you mean?”

“I’m saying you’ll have a vengeful spirit sticking to you.”

Asai snapped back.

Koremitsu was speechless by the boldness in Asai’s declaration, and she continued with a stern warning tone,

“Do you think that they don’t exist? In fact, there are such vengeful spirits in this school, whether in the past, or now. Yū Kanai is devoured by that thing; because of the rumors that she bewitched Tōjō, the envy and malice of the girls became a sentient apparition that attacked her. Things didn’t end there; even the girls who bullied her were hurt by this apparition as well. It continues to spread through the ears and mouth, creating new vengeful spirits as well. Akagi, if you continue to dig up that incident and remind everyone of it, you will bring about new rumors of malice, and this will not only bring no benefit to Yū Kanai, but also damage the reputation of Hikaru, who got involved with her, and wreck the order of the school. As Hikaru’s cousin, and the Student Council President of the High School branch, I definitely won’t sit back and watch you carry out your misdeeds.“

Asai sat upright, and her tone was calm and clear; she was a splitting image of Tōjō, and that infuriated Koremitsu.

But she was correct. These vengeful spirits are definitely built up from the dark emotions within the human heart.

His actions will definitely trigger a new wave of chaos and rumors in the school.

Asai’s worries were logical.

“Even so, if I leave her alone, Yū will never be able to shake off this vengeful spirit!”

Whenever he recalled the sight of Yū, cuddled under the blanket and sobbing away, his skin and chest would tear apart from the pain, and his head and heart will heat up.

“One year ago, nobody protected Yū.”

All the people in this school abandoned that fragile and kind girl.

Hikaru too said he was a helpless ghost after bringing Koremitsu to her, and did not interfere.

At this point, Koremitsu did not understand what sort of feelings Hikaru had for Yū, and what sort of promise he made with her.

Perhaps it was just as Asai had said, that he had no right to be Hikaru’s representative.

But none of these matter—

“I’LL PROTECT HER THIS TIME! IF THERE’S A VENGEFUL SPIRIT, I’LL BEAT IT UP GOOD SO THAT IT WON’T APPROACH YŪ AGAIN!!”

This intense emotion that rose up his throat was real.

''No matter what Hikaru thought of Yū, It doesn’t matter. Even if Yū was simply one of Hikaru’s numerous playmates—as Asai had said, I’ll definitely not abandon Yū!''

''I’ll protect Yū!''

''I’ll fight with this vengeful spirit until the bitter end, until it runs away crying! I’ll make sure Yū won't show that timid, lonely expression, and live her school life happily!''

Asai glared at Koremitsu furiously. She certainly must have felt that he was shallow-minded, but he did not bother with her.

He seized the opportunity to walk out of the student counselling room before he heard any discomforting words.

Behind him,

“Hold it there.”

Asai called out, but he did not stop at all.

Asai bit her lips at the room’s entrance as she watched the back of Koremitsu Akagi leave.

“So cool...”

A teasing tone came from behind the door, and she turned back in shock.

Hiina Oumi of the news club was giving a teasing look, and beside her, Honoka Shikibu was showing a pale expression; at this point, Asai inadvertently frowned.

[[Image:Hikaru2-165.jpg|thumb]]

Those two were certainly standing at the student counselling room entrance with the aim to eavesdrop on their conversation. Hiina Oumi had her own motives, while Honoka Shikibu was probably worried about Koremitsu.

“Sorry, I was... just passing through.”

Honoka lowered her head awkwardly as she said this.

Hiina however showed an unperturbed look,

“I’ll protect her—isn’t it? Wow, that’s so moving. Akagi’s really a good man after all. I’m about to fall in love with him.”

She said eagerly.

Honoka, standing beside her, looked startled however.

Asai stared at both of them, looked over at where Koremitsu stormed off to, and said in spite,

“It’s really sickening to see a man who’ll carelessly says he will protect anyone.”

<div style="text-align:center;">♢ ♢ ♢</div>

''(I’ll protect Yū!)''

It was the midst of the midterms, and there was no one to be seen on the eerily quiet corridors. Koremitsu’s eyes were blazing as he stormed forward in large strides.

“I’ll chase away that spirit and terrify that poker-faced Asai Saiga!”

“I want to see Asa tremble in fear too... but Koremitsu, is this really good?”

A clear voice suddenly rang.

Koremitsu was intent on pretending not to hear Hikaru, but the latter’s heavy sigh and hesitant attitude sparked his concern.

''(What? What’s not good about this?)''

The awkward silence caused an urge to glance aside, but before Koremitsu could do so, he heard Hikaru’s solemn voice,

“If Yū manages to shake off her vengeful spirit, you will lose her.”

Koremitsu suddenly stopped in his tracks.

He looked back, and found Hikaru’s expression to be as somber as ever.

Hikaru showed a pensive expression as he was seemingly informing Koremitsu of an inevitable disaster, and said,

“I know how to avoid this situation, and I can tell you that. How about it, Koremitsu? Do you want to hear me out?”

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume2 Chapter4|Chapter 4]]
| Return to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro......|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Hikaru ga Chikyuu ni Itakoro:Volume2 Chapter6|Chapter 6]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>